《诺桑觉寺-Northanger Abbey》中英文对照 完结_派派后花园

用户中心 游戏论坛 社区服务
发帖 回复
倒序阅读 最近浏览的帖子最近浏览的版块
« 返回列表
阅读：5164 回复：33

[Novel] 《诺桑觉寺-Northanger Abbey》中英文对照 完结

 刷新数据 楼层直达
narcis

ZxID：9184039

763474鲜花 75鸡蛋

等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看楼主 使用道具 楼主   发表于: 2013-10-27 0
《诺桑觉寺-Northanger Abbey》中英文对照 完结
[align=center][table=80%,#5D7397,#5D7397,1][tr][td][size=1][/size][/td][/tr][/table][/align][align=center][table=66%,#5D7397,#5D7397,1][tr][td][align=center][table=99%,#ffffff,#ffffff,15][tr][td][color=#5D7397][align=center][attachment=11781530][/align]
[align=center][b][size=5]Northanger Abbey
诺桑觉寺[/size][/b] [/align]

[align=right]Jane Austen   简·奥斯汀 [/align]                        

[b]内容推荐[/b]
　　《诺桑觉寺》是一部爱情小说。女主角凯瑟琳·莫兰是个牧师的女儿，随乡绅艾伦夫妇来到矿泉疗养地巴思，在舞会上遇见并爱上了青年牧师亨利·蒂尔尼。同时，她还碰到了另一位青年约翰·索普。索普误以为凯瑟琳要作艾伦先生的财产继承人，便起了觊觎之心，“打定主意要娶凯瑟琳为妻”。索普生性喜欢吹牛撒谎，他为了抬高自己的身价，便向亨利的父亲蒂尔尼将军谎报了莫兰家的财产，蒂尔尼将军信以为真，竭力怂恿儿子去追求凯瑟琳。当他们一家离开巴思时，他还邀请凯瑟琳去诺桑觉寺他们家作客，把她视为自家人。后来，索普追求凯瑟琳的奢望破灭，便恼羞成怒，连忙把以前吹捧莫兰家的话全盘推翻，进而贬损莫兰家，说她家如何贫穷。蒂尔尼将军再次听信谗言，以为莫兰家一贫如洗，气急败坏地把凯瑟琳赶出了家门，并勒令儿子把她忘掉。但是两位青年恋人并没有屈服，他们经过一番周折，终于结为伉俪。显而易见，作者如此描写索普和蒂尔尼将军，是对金钱和门第观念的无情针砭。

　　本书是作者最早写成的一篇小说，一部极出彩的讽刺喜剧。
　　痴迷于哥特式恐怖小说的乡村牧师之女凯瑟琳，有时把现实生活也当成传奇故事中的虚拟世界。她被带着去巴思社交场合见世面，结交了虚情假意的索普兄妹，并与正直英俊的富家子弟亨利一见钟情后，受亨利的父亲蒂尔尼上将盛情相邀前去他家做客。在诺桑觉寺这所幽深、古老的宅子里，凯瑟琳脑海里浮现出恐怖小说中的可怖情景，上演了一幕幕可笑的历险记。嫌贫爱富的蒂尔尼上将听信索普的谗言，出尔反尔，对凯瑟琳冷酷地下了逐客令。然而爱情的忠贞最终战胜小人的谎言：教堂的钟声响了，人人都喜笑颜开。

[b]作者简介[/b]
　　简·奥斯汀（Jane Austen，1775年12月16日－1817年7月18日），19世纪英国小说家，世界文学史上最具影响力的女性文学家之一，她的作品主要关注乡绅家庭女性的婚姻和生活，以女性特有的细致入微的观察力和活泼风趣的文字真实地描绘了她周围世界的小天地。她在英国文学中的地位也随时间的过去而日益显得重要，以致有批评家认为她可以和莎士比亚相媲美。
　　奥斯汀生于乡村小镇斯蒂文顿，有6个兄弟和一个姐姐，家境尚可。父亲乔治·奥斯汀（George Austen，1731年—1805年）是当地一名牧师。母亲卡桑德拉（1739年—1827年）。奥斯汀没有上过正规学校，但受到较好的家庭教育，主要教材就是父亲的文学藏书。奥斯汀一家爱读流行小说，多半是庸俗的消遣品。她少女时期的习作就是对这类流行小说的滑稽模仿，这样就形成了她作品中嘲讽的基调。她20岁左右开始写作，共发表了6部长篇小说。1811年出版的《理智与情感》是她的处女作，随后又接连发表了《傲慢与偏见》（1813）、《曼斯菲尔德花园》（1814）和《爱玛》（1815）。《诺桑觉寺》（又名《诺桑觉修道院》）和《劝导》（1818）是在她去世后第二年发表的，并署上了作者真名。
　　简·奥斯汀一生未嫁。1796年，她与后来成为爱尔兰最高法官的汤姆·勒弗罗伊（Tom Lefroy）有过短暂的罗曼史，据传他就是《傲慢与偏见》中达西先生的原型。1802年，一名比奥斯汀小六岁的富有男子哈里斯·彼格威瑟（Harris Bigg-Wither）向她求婚。奥斯汀最初接受了，次日又改变主意拒绝了他。
　　1801年，奥斯汀的父亲退休后，全家迁居到疗养胜地巴斯。就像笔下的女主人公安妮·艾略特一样，奥斯汀并不喜欢巴斯，这也许与她家庭经济状况日趋拮据有关。
　　1805年父亲去世后，奥斯汀跟随母亲和姐姐到南安普敦与兄长弗兰克住了几年。1809年又移居查顿（Chawton）投奔兄长爱德华。那里的小屋现在是奥斯汀纪念馆，成为了著名的旅游景点。奥斯汀后期的作品就是在那里写作的。
　　1816年，奥斯汀的健康状况恶化，她于1817年搬到温彻斯特疗养，并于同年7月病逝。葬在温彻斯特大教堂。
　　奥斯汀兄弟中詹姆斯和亨利后来也从事神职，弗朗西斯和查尔斯则成供职英国海军。珍与她的姐姐卡桑德拉关系密切，她们之间的信件为后世奥斯汀研究提供了很多素材。卡桑德拉为简·奥斯汀所作的画像目前保存在伦敦的国家肖像馆内。
      2000年，BBC做过一个“千年作家评选”活动，结果奥斯丁紧随莎士比亚之后，排名第二，而且，她是前十位里唯一的女性作家。这位女性堪称英国之骄傲。她创造出了一大批的人物，开启了19世纪30年代的现实主义小说高潮。
   [/color] [/td][/tr][/table][/align]
[align=center][table=99%,#ffffff,#ffffff,15][tr][td][color=#5D7397]
[b]碎碎念=。=[/b]
　　凯瑟琳是个二妹子=。=但也是个好妹子。
　　其实为了积分的话我已经不需要继续开帖了，把前面更新完基本就够了，但是想想这本发了英语角奥斯汀的文就全齐了，于是还是发出来好了。      　
　　反正这次发文我算是发现了，基本上找到的译制版本都不是我想推荐的那个，网络上大部分是每个文1~2个txt版本，别的翻译版本就算有也都是图片格式=。=
   [/color] [/td][/tr][/table][/align][/td][/tr][/table][/align][align=center][table=81%,#5D7397,#5D7397,1][tr][td] [/td][/tr][/table][/align]
[ 此帖被narcis在2013-10-30 03:07重新编辑 ]
本帖最近评分记录： 共 3 条评分 派派币 +40
隐藏
收藏 新鲜事

相关主题




回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
narcis

ZxID：9184039

763474鲜花 75鸡蛋

等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 沙发   发表于: 2013-10-27 0
《诺桑觉寺》 序

　　简·奥斯丁于一七七五年十二月十六日出生在英格兰汉普郡斯蒂文顿村。她的父亲乔治·奥斯丁是当地两个教区的主管牧师，靠着两份牧师俸禄，加上招收学生之所得，养活一家九口人。简·奥斯丁的母亲出身于一个有背景的家庭，因而即使当奥斯丁家陷入逆境时，家里仍然维持着中产阶级的生活水准和社会地位。

　　乔治．奥斯丁夫妇一共生有八个孩子，六男二女，简·奥斯丁排行第七。简·奥斯丁的大哥詹姆斯上过牛津大学，后来继承了父亲的教区长职位。二哥乔治因为有病，由专人护理着，始终不得与家人团聚。三哥爱德华从小过继给一位无子女的亲戚，但对骨肉同胞一直情同手足。四哥亨利也上过牛津大学，后来成为简·奥斯丁与出版商的联系人。简·奥斯丁的姐姐卡桑德拉比简·奥斯丁大三岁，和简·奥斯丁一样终身未嫁，是简·奥斯丁的忠实伴侣。

　　简·奥斯丁的五哥弗朗西斯和弟弟查尔斯参加了英国海军，最后都被晋升为海军将领。

　　奥斯丁家从未给两位小姐请过家庭教师，也未让她们受过多少学校教育。简·奥斯丁六岁的时候，曾随姐姐上过牛津女子寄宿学校，不过那不是因为她想念书，而是因为她离不开姐姐。（乔治·奥斯丁太太曾说：“要是有人下令砍掉卡桑德拉的脑袋，简·奥斯丁非得和她一起去死不可。”）上学后不久，简·奥斯丁害了一场大病，差一点送了命。病愈后，简·奥斯丁又陪姐姐去雷丁寺院学校念书，九岁时便永远离开了学堂。简·奥斯丁回到家里，在父母的指导下，充分利用家里那个五百卷藏书的书房，阅读了大量古典文学作品和当代流行小说，渐渐同文学结下了不解之缘。

　　简·奥斯丁早在十六岁，就对写小说产生了浓厚的兴趣。可是在她那个时代，体面人一般都谴责小说，而女人写小说当然更是犯禁的，于是她只有瞒着外人，偷偷地进行写作。她坐在书房里，把构思好的内容写在一张张小纸条上，一听到外面有人进来，便赶忙把小纸条藏起来。她每写好一部作品，都要先读给家里人听，遵照他们的意见，反复进行修改。约在一七九六年至一七九七年，简·奥斯丁完成了她的第一部小说《傲慢与偏见》的初稿《第一次印象》，她父亲写信给伦敦的一个出版商，请求自费出书，结果遭到拒绝。简·奥斯丁并不因此灰心，在以后的两年里，她又接连完成了《理智与情感》和《诺桑觉寺》的初稿。

　　一八00年十一月，乔治·奥斯丁牧师决定退休，让詹姆斯接替他的职位。次年，简，奥斯丁随父母和姐姐搬到著名的矿泉疗养胜地巴思。就在这年的一次旅行中，简·奥斯丁遇见一位青年枚师，两人几乎一见钟情，当下约定在某地相见。可是当简·奥斯丁来到约会的地点时，等待她的却是一场悲剧：她接到噩耗说，她的情人不幸死去。后来还有一次，简·奥斯丁同姐姐到朋友家去玩，朋友的兄弟向简·奥斯丁求婚，得到了简·奥斯丁的应允。可是到了晚上，简·奥斯丁又改变了主意，第二天便匆匆离开了朋友家。简·奥斯丁虽然终身未婚，但她非常喜爱自己的侄儿侄女，而这些孩子也很喜爱“亲爱的简姑”。

　　一八0五年，乔治·奥斯丁牧师去世。第二年，他的遗蠕带着两个女儿移居南安普敦，同五儿子弗朗西斯住在一起。三年后，爱德华的妻子在生第十二个孩子时死去，爱德华十分悲痛，便请母亲和两个妹妹住到汉普郡的乔顿。简·奥斯丁在这个幽静的环境里生活了八年，再一次焕发了创作的激情。她一面修改前三部小说，交出版商发表，一面创作新的作品。一八一一年，简·奥斯丁匿名发表了《理智与情感》，获得好评，以后又接连出版了《傲慢与偏见》(1813)、《曼斯菲尔德庄园》（1814）、《爱玛》(1815)。但是，令人遗憾的是，简·奥斯丁恰在声誉鹊起的时候，她的健康突然恶化了。一八一七年，卡桑德拉陪她去温彻斯特疗养，结果医治无效，于七月十八日离别了人问，终年才四十一岁。翌年，《诺桑觉寺》和《劝导》同时问世。

　　简·奥斯丁生活的时代，英国小说正处于一个转折时期。十八世纪上半叶，英国文坛涌现了像菲尔丁、理查森、斯特恩和斯摩莱特这样的现实主义小说大师，可是到了七十年代，这些大师都已离开人世，他们开拓的现实主义传统基本上被一股“新浪漫主义”，思潮所取代。这股“新浪漫主义”思潮主要以两种形式出现：一种是以范妮·伯尼为代表的感伤派小说，一种是以拉德克利夫夫人为代表的哥特传奇小说。这些作品虽然曾经风靡一时，但是终因带有明显的感伤、神奇色彩而显得有些苍白无力。正由于有这种作品充斤市场，英国小说自十八世纪七十年代至十九世纪头十年，四十年间没有产生什么重要作品。从一八一一年起，简·奥斯丁相继发表了六部小说，这些小说以其理性的光芒照出了“新浪漫主义”的矫揉造作，使之失去容身之地，从而为英国十九世纪三十年代现实主义小说高潮的到来扫清了道路。在英国文学史上，简·奥斯丁不仅起到承上启下的作用，而且本身又是独一无二的，因而被人们誉为“无与伦比的简·奥斯丁”。

　　我们这里介绍的《诺桑觉寺》属于简·奥斯丁的前期作品，初稿写于一七九八—一七九九年，取名《苏姗》。一八O三年，作者对小说作了修改，并将其卖给伦敦的一个出版商，但不知为何缘故，小说并未出版。直至作者去世后的第二年，也就是一八一八年，经亨利·奥斯丁斡旋，小说才得以出版。

　　同作者的其他五部作品一样，《诺桑觉寺》是一部爱情小说。然而，同其他作品不同的是，除了爱情纠纷之外，小说自始至终还贯穿着对哥特小说的嘲讽。因此，这可谓是一部“双主题”小说。

　　小说女主角凯瑟琳·莫兰是个牧师的女儿，随乡绅艾伦夫妇来到矿泉疗养地巴思，在舞会上遇见并爱上了青年牧师亨利·蒂尔尼。同时，她还碰到了另一位青年约翰·索普。索普误以为凯瑟琳要作艾伦先生的财产继承人，便起了觊觎之心，“打定主意要娶凯瑟琳为妻”。索普生性喜欢吹牛撒谎，他为了抬高自己的身价，便向亨利的父亲蒂尔尼将军谎报了莫兰家的财产，蒂尔尼将军信以为真，竭力怂恿儿子去追求凯瑟琳。当他们一家离开巴思时，他还邀请凯瑟琳去诺桑觉寺他们家作客，把她视为自家人。后来，索普追求凯瑟琳的奢望破灭，便恼羞成怒，连忙把以前吹捧莫兰家的话全盘推翻，进而贬损莫兰家，说她家如何贫穷。蒂尔尼将军再次听信谗言，以为莫兰家一贫如洗，气急败坏地把凯瑟琳赶出了家门，并勒令儿子把她忘掉。但是两位青年恋人并没有屈服，他们经过一番周折，终于结为伉俪。显而易见，作者如此描写索普和蒂尔尼将军，是对金钱和门第观念的无情针针砭。

　　凯瑟琳在巴思期间，正热衷于阅读拉德克利夫夫人的哥特小说《尤多尔弗的奥秘》。后来听说将军邀请她到诺桑觉寺作客，她不禁欣喜若狂，心想她终于能到古刹中去，“历历风险”，“尝尝心惊肉跳的滋味”。其实，诺桑觉寺只是座舒适方便的现代化住宅，仅仅保留着旧日古色古香的名称而已。可是凯瑟琳住进来以后，却凭着哥特小说在她头脑中唤起的种种恐怖幻影，在寺里展开了一场荒唐的“冒险”活动。她第一次走进自己的卧房，见到壁炉旁边有只大木箱，便疑心箱里有什么奥秘，胆战心惊地好不容易把箱子打开，不想里面只放着一条白床单！夜里上床前，她猛然发现屋里还有一只大立柜，战战兢兢地搜索了半天，终于在橱柜里找到一卷纸，她如获至宝，以为发现了什么珍贵的手稿，不料熬到天亮一看，竟是一叠洗衣帐单！凯瑟琳碰了两次壁，虽然羞愧满面，但却没有从中吸取教训。相反，她那传奇的梦幻还在进一步升级。她参观寺院时，突然“臆测到一种不可言状的恐怖”，时而怀疑蒂尔尼将军杀害了自己的妻子，时而怀疑他把妻子监禁在哪间密室里，于是又在寺院里搞起了“侦破”活动。后来，因为让亨利撞见了，听他说明了事实真相，批评了她疑神疑鬼，她才从哥特传奇的梦幻中省悟过来，当即下定决心：“以后无论判断什么或是做什么，全都要十分理智”。在这里，简·奥斯丁给她的女主角打了一剂清醒剂，也着实挖苦了哥特恐怖小说。

　　顺便应该指出，简·奥斯丁无论对哥特小说还是对感伤小说，都不是全盘否定的。在她看来，这两类小说虽然具有矫揉造作、脱离现实等消极因素，但却一反当时文坛过于严肃的气氛，对于打破古典主义教条的束缚起到了一定的积极作用。因此，作者在小说第五章离开故事的发展线索，向传统的小说观提出了挑战，使用饱含激情的语言赞扬了新小说：

　　……总而言之，只是这样一些作品，在这些作品中，智慧的伟力得到了最充分的施展，因而，对人性的最透fin的理解，对其千姿百态的恰如其分的描述，四处洋溢的机智幽默， 所有这一切都用最精湛的语言展现出来。用“最精湛的语言”，展现“对人性的最透彻的理解”，四处洋溢着“机智幽默”，这既是作者对小说的精辟见解，也是对她本人作品的恰如其分的概括。作者这段义正词严的文字，被后人视为小说家的“独立宣言”。

　　同作者的其他几部小说一样，《诺桑觉寺》也是一部充满幽默情趣的喜剧作品，其幽默情趣不仅见诸对情节的喜剧性处理，而且见诸某些人物的喜剧性格。凯瑟琳是个幼稚无知的姑娘，艾伦太太作为其保护人，本应处处给以指点才是，可她全然无视作长者的责任，除了自己的穿戴以外，对别的事情概无兴趣。她同索普太太碰到一起时，一个炫耀自己的衣服，一个夸赞自己的女儿，“两张嘴巴一起动，谁都想说不想听”。索普太太的长女伊莎贝拉是个漂亮的姑娘，但是禀性虚伪，好使心计。她嘴里说“讨厌钱”，心里就想嫁个阔丈夫。她同凯瑟琳的哥哥詹姆斯订婚时，激动得一夜夜地睡不着觉，说什么她“即使掌管着几百万镑，主宰着全世界”，詹姆斯也是她“唯一的选择”。后来，见更有钱的蒂尔尼上尉向她献殷勤时，她又得意忘形地抛弃了詹姆斯。最后，蒂尔尼上尉遗弃了她，她居然有脸写信恳求凯瑟琳，企图与詹姆斯重温旧情。以上这几位女性，加上前面提到的索普和蒂尔尼将军，构成了小说中的滑稽群。比起女主角凯瑟琳来，这些人物尽管着墨不多，但一个个无不写得有血有肉，活灵活现，为小说增添了无穷的乐趣。

　　简，奥斯丁写小说，如果说她的最大乐趣是塑造人物，她的拿手好戏则是写对话。她的对话鲜明生动，富有个性，读来如闻其声，如见其人，难怪评论家常拿她和莎士比亚相提并论。比如伊莎贝拉总是爱唱崇尚友谊忠贞爱情的高调，但是话音未落，总要露出心中的隐情。一次，她对凯瑟琳说：“我的要求很低，哪怕是最微薄的收入也够我受用的了。人们要是真心相爱，贫穷本身就是财富。我讨厌豪华的生活。我无论如何也不要住到伦敦。能在偏僻的村镇上有座乡舍，这就够迷人的了。”天花乱坠地表白了一番之后，紧接着又加了个话尾：“里士满附近有几座小巧可爱的别墅。”从乡舍溜到别墅，一语道破了她那爱慕荣华富贵的真情实感。类似这样的绝妙对话在小说里俯拾即是，可以毫不夸张地说，读简·奥斯丁的小说，确能使读者从说话看出人物来的。

　　简·奥斯丁的小说大都取材于一个“三四户人家的乡村”，讲的多是女大当嫁之类的事情，有人认为生活面狭窄了些，题材琐碎了些。可是，喜欢“二寸牙雕”的人，有谁又嫌它小呢？简·奥斯丁写小说，恰恰是以创造“二寸牙雕”的精神来精雕细琢的。我们读她的作品，也要像欣赏“二寸牙雕”那样仔细玩味，这样，我们就会发现一个森罗万象、意味无穷的艺术天地。
  
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
narcis

ZxID：9184039

763474鲜花 75鸡蛋

等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 板凳   发表于: 2013-10-27 0
Chapter One

No one who had ever seen Catherine Morland in her infancy would have supposed her born to be an heroine. Her situation in life, the character of her father and mother, her own person and disposition, were all equally against her. Her father was a clergyman, without being neglected, or poor, and a very respectable man, though his name was Richard--and he had never been handsome. He had a considerable independence besides two good livings--and he was not in the least addicted to locking up his daughters. Her mother was a woman of useful plain sense, with a good temper, and, what is more remarkable, with a good constitution. She had three sons before Catherine was born; and instead of dying in bringing the latter into the world, as anybody might expect, she still lived on--lived to have six children more--to see them growing up around her, and to enjoy excellent health herself. A family of ten children will be always called a fine family, where there are heads and arms and legs enough for the number; but the Morlands had little other right to the word, for they were in general very plain, and Catherine, for many years of her life, as plain as any. She had a thin awkward figure, a sallow skin without colour, dark lank hair, and strong features--so much for her person; and not less unpropiteous for heroism seemed her mind. She was fond of all boy's plays, and greatly preferred cricket not merely to dolls, but to the more heroic enjoyments of infancy, nursing a dormouse, feeding a canary-bird, or watering a rose-bush. Indeed she had no taste for a garden; and if she gathered flowers at all, it was chiefly for the pleasure of mischief--at least so it was conjectured from her always preferring those which she was forbidden to take. Such were her propensities--her abilities were quite as extraordinary. She never could learn or understand anything before she was taught; and sometimes not even then, for she was often inattentive, and occasionally stupid. Her mother was three months in teaching her only to repeat the "Beggar's Petition"; and after all, her next sister, Sally, could say it better than she did. Not that Catherine was always stupid--by no means; she learnt the fable of "The Hare and Many Friends" as quickly as any girl in England. Her mother wished her to learn music; and Catherine was sure she should like it, for she was very fond of tinkling the keys of the old forlorn spinner; so, at eight years old she began. She learnt a year, and could not bear it; and Mrs. Morland, who did not insist on her daughters being accomplished in spite of incapacity or distaste, allowed her to leave off. The day which dismissed the music-master was one of the happiest of Catherine's life. Her taste for drawing was not superior; though whenever she could obtain the outside of a letter from her mother or seize upon any other odd piece of paper, she did what she could in that way, by drawing houses and trees, hens and chickens, all very much like one another. Writing and accounts she was taught by her father; French by her mother: her proficiency in either was not remarkable, and she shirked her lessons in both whenever she could. What a strange, unaccountable character!--for with all these symptoms of profligacy at ten years old, she had neither a bad heart nor a bad temper, was seldom stubborn, scarcely ever quarrelsome, and very kind to the little ones, with few interruptions of tyranny; she was moreover noisy and wild, hated confinement and cleanliness, and loved nothing so well in the world as rolling down the green slope at the back of the house.

Such was Catherine Morland at ten. At fifteen, appearances were mending; she began to curl her hair and long for balls; her complexion improved, her features were softened by plumpness and colour, her eyes gained more animation, and her figure more consequence. Her love of dirt gave way to an inclination for finery, and she grew clean as she grew smart; she had now the pleasure of sometimes hearing her father and mother remark on her personal improvement. "Catherine grows quite a good-looking girl--she is almost pretty today," were words which caught her ears now and then; and how welcome were the sounds! To look almost pretty is an acquisition of higher delight to a girl who has been looking plain the first fifteen years of her life than a beauty from her cradle can ever receive.

Mrs. Morland was a very good woman, and wished to see her children everything they ought to be; but her time was so much occupied in lying-in and teaching the little ones, that her elder daughters were inevitably left to shift for themselves; and it was not very wonderful that Catherine, who had by nature nothing heroic about her, should prefer cricket, baseball, riding on horseback, and running about the country at the age of fourteen, to books--or at least books of information--for, provided that nothing like useful knowledge could be gained from them, provided they were all story and no reflection, she had never any objection to books at all. But from fifteen to seventeen she was in training for a heroine; she read all such works as heroines must read to supply their memories with those quotations which are so serviceable and so soothing in the vicissitudes of their eventful lives.

     From Pope, she learnt to censure those who
                 "bear about the mockery of woe."

     From Gray, that
                 "Many a flower is born to blush unseen,
      "And waste its fragrance on the desert air."

     From Thompson, that
                 --"It is a delightful task
      "To teach the young idea how to shoot."

     And from Shakespeare she gained a great store of information--
amongst the rest, that
                 --"Trifles light as air,
      "Are, to the jealous, confirmation strong,
      "As proofs of Holy Writ."

     That
                 "The poor beetle, which we tread upon,
      "In corporal sufferance feels a pang as great
      "As when a giant dies."

     And that a young woman in love always looks
                 --"like Patience on a monument
      "Smiling at Grief."
So far her improvement was sufficient--and in many other points she came on exceedingly well; for though she could not write sonnets, she brought herself to read them; and though there seemed no chance of her throwing a whole party into raptures by a prelude on the pianoforte, of her own composition, she could listen to other people's performance with very little fatigue. Her greatest deficiency was in the pencil--she had no notion of drawing--not enough even to attempt a sketch of her lover's profile, that she might be detected in the design. There she fell miserably short of the true heroic height. At present she did not know her own poverty, for she had no lover to portray. She had reached the age of seventeen, without having seen one amiable youth who could call forth her sensibility, without having inspired one real passion, and without having excited even any admiration but what was very moderate and very transient. This was strange indeed! But strange things may be generally accounted for if their cause be fairly searched out. There was not one lord in the neighbourhood; no--not even a baronet. There was not one family among their acquaintance who had reared and supported a boy accidentally found at their door--not one young man whose origin was unknown. Her father had no ward, and the squire of the parish no children.

But when a young lady is to be a heroine, the perverseness of forty surrounding families cannot prevent her. Something must and will happen to throw a hero in her way.

Mr. Allen, who owned the chief of the property about Fullerton, the village in Wiltshire where the Morlands lived, was ordered to Bath for the benefit of a gouty constitution--and his lady, a good-humoured woman, fond of Miss Morland, and probably aware that if adventures will not befall a young lady in her own village, she must seek them abroad, invited her to go with them. Mr. and Mrs. Morland were all compliance, and Catherine all happiness.




　　凡是在凯瑟琳·莫兰的幼年时代见过她的人，谁都想不到她命中注定会成为女主角。她的家庭出身，父母的性格、她自己的品貌气质，统统对她不利。她父亲是个牧师，既不受人冷落，也没陷入贫穷。为人十分体面，不过他起了个“理查德”的俗名，长得从来不算英俊；他除了两份优厚的牧师俸禄之外，还有一笔相当可观的独立资产。而且，他一点也不喜欢把女儿关在家里。她母亲是个朴实能干的女人，她性情平和，而更为了不起的是．她身体健壮。她在凯瑟琳出世之前生过三个儿子。在生凯瑟琳时，人们都担心她活不成了，不料她还是活了下来，接连又生了六个孩子，并且眼看着他们在她身边长大成人，而她自己也一直很健康。一家人家要是养了十个孩子，个个有头有脑，四肢齐全，总被人们称作美好的家庭。不过，莫兰家除此而外。没有别的好称道的，因为这些孩子大都长得很平常。而凯瑟琳多年来一直像其他孩子一样难看。她细瘦个儿，笨里笨气的，皮肤灰里透黄，不见血色；头发又黑又直，五官粗粝。她的相貌不过如此，她的智力似乎同样不适宜作女主角。她对男孩子玩的游戏样样都喜爱。她非但不喜欢布娃娃，就连那些比较适合女主角身分的幼儿爱好，诸如养个睡鼠。喂只金丝雀，浇浇玫瑰花，她都觉得远远没有打板球来得有趣。确实，她不喜欢花园、偶尔采几朵花，那多半是出于好淘气，至少别人是这么推测的，因为她专采那些不准采的花。她就是这个脾气。她的资质也同样很特别。无论什么东西，不教就学不会，弄不懂，有时即使教过了，她也学不会，因为她往往心不在焉，时而还笨头笨脑的。她母亲花了三个月工夫，才教她背会了一首诗《乞丐请愿歌》，结果还是她的大妹妹比她背得好。凯瑟琳并非总是很笨．决非如此。《兔子和朋友》这个寓言，她比英格兰哪个姑娘学得都快。她母亲希望她学音乐，凯瑟琳也认准自己会喜欢音乐，因为她很爱拨弄那架无人问津的旧琴，于是她从八岁起便开始学习音乐。没想她学了一年便吃不消了。莫兰太太对女儿们力不从心或是不感兴趣的事情从不勉强．因此她让凯瑟琳半途而废了。辞退音乐教师那天，是凯瑟琳一生最快活的日子。她并不特别喜爱绘画，不过，每逢能从母亲那儿要来一只信封。或是随便抓到一张什么稀奇古怪的纸头，她就信笔画起来，什么房子啦，树啦。母鸡和雏鸡啦，画来画去全上一全模样。她父亲教她写字和算术。母亲教她法文。但是她哪一门都学不好，一有机会便逃避上课。这真是个不可思议的怪人！十岁的年纪亦表现得如此放纵不羁。可她既没坏心眼，也没坏脾气，很少固执己见，难得与人争吵，对弟弟妹妹十分宽和．很少欺侮他们。此外，她喜欢吵闹和撒野，不愿关在家里，不爱清洁，天下的事情她最爱做的，便是躺在屋后的绿茵坡上往下打滚。
　　凯瑟琳·莫兰十岁的时候就是这副样子。到了十五岁，她渐渐有了姿色，卷起了头发，对舞会也产生了渴望。她的肤色变得好看了，脸蛋儿也变得丰满起来，因而五官显得十分柔和。她的眼睛更有生气，身段更加惹人注目。她再也不像以前那样喜欢脏里脏气了，而是讲究起服饰来，人越长得漂亮，就越于净利落。如今，她有时能听到父母夸她出落得像个人样了，“ 凯瑟琳这丫头越长越好看，今天几乎漂亮起来了。”她耳朵里不时听到这样的赞语心里说不出有多高兴！一个女孩子生平十五年来一向相貌平平，乍一听说自己几乎漂亮起来了，那比一个生来就很美丽的少女听到这话要高兴得多。
　　莫兰太太是个十分贤惠的女人，很希望自己的孩子个个都有出息。可惜她的时间全让分娩和抚养幼小的孩子占去了，自然顾不上几个大女儿，只能让她们自己照管自己。因此，也就难怪凯瑟琳这么个毫无女主角气质的人，在十四岁上居然宁可玩板球、棒球、骑马和四下乱跑，而却不喜欢看书，至少不喜欢看那些知识性的书。假如有这么一些书，里面不包含任何有益的知识，全是些故事情节，读起来用不着动脑筋，这样的书她倒也从不反对看。然而，从十五岁到十七岁，她在培养自己作女主角了。但凡做女主角的，有些书是势必要读的，记住内中的锦言，借以应付瞬息多变的人生，或者用来聊以自慰，而凯瑟琳也把这些书统统读过了。
　　她从蒲柏那里学会指责这样的人
　　他们到处装出一副假悲伤的样子。
　　从格雷那里学到
　　他们的芳香白白浪费在荒原
　　从汤姆生那里，学到的是
　　启迪青年人的思想，
　　这是桩赏心乐事
    还从莎士比亚那里学到大量知识，其中有
　　像空气一样轻的小事，
　　对于一个嫉妒的人，
　　也会变成天书一样有力的证据。
　　还有
　　被我们践踏的一只可怜的甲虫，
　　它肉体上承受的疼痛，
　　和一个巨人临死时感到的并无异样。
　　一个坠入情网的少女，看上去总
　　像是墓碑上刻着的“忍耐”的化身，
　　在对着悲哀微笑。
　　她在这方面已经有了长足的进步，在其他方面也获得了巨大的进展。她虽然不会写十四行诗，却下定决心要多念念。她虽然看上去无法当众演奏一支自编的钢琴序曲，让全场的人为之欣喜若狂，但她却能不知疲倦地倾听别人演奏。她最大的缺欠是在画笔上，她不懂得绘画，甚至不想给自己的情人画个侧面像，也好泄露一下天机。她在这方面实在可怜，还达不到一个真正女主角的高度。眼下，她还认识不到自己的缺欠，因为她没有情人可画。
　　她已经长到十七岁，还不曾见到一个足以使她动情的可爱青年，也不曾使别人为她倾倒过，除了一些很有限度和瞬息即逝的羡慕之外，还不曾使人对她萌发过任何倾慕之心。这着实奇怪！但是，如果找准了原因．事情再怪也总能说个分明。原来，这附近一带没有一个勋爵，甚至连个准男爵都没有。她们相识的人家中，没有哪一家抚养过一个偶然在家门口拣到的弃婴，也没有一个出身不明的青年。凯瑟琳的父亲没有被保护人，教区里的乡绅又无儿无女。
　　但是，当一位年轻小姐命中注定要做女主角的时候，即使方圆左近有四十户人家从中作梗，也拦她不住。事情的发展，定会给她送来一位男主角。
　　莫兰一家住在威尔特郡的富勒顿村，村镇一带的产业大部分归一位艾伦先生所有。艾伦先生听了医生的嘱咐，准备去巴思疗养痛风病。他的太太是个和悦的女人，很喜爱莫兰小姐。她八成知道：如果一位年轻小姐在本村遇不到什么奇缘，那她应该到外地去寻求。于是便约凯瑟琳同去巴思。莫兰夫妇欣然同意，凯瑟琳也满心喜悦。
  
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
narcis

ZxID：9184039

763474鲜花 75鸡蛋

等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 地板   发表于: 2013-10-27 0
Chapter Two

In addition to what has been already said of Catherine Morlands personal and mental endowments, when about to be launched into all the difficulties and dangers of a six weeks' residence in Bath, it may be stated, for the reader's more certain information, lest the following pages should otherwise fail of giving any idea of what her character is meant to be, that her heart was affectionate; her disposition cheerful and open, without conceit or affectation of any kind--her manners just removed from the awkwardness and shyness of a girl; her person pleasing, and, when in good looks, pretty--and her mind about as ignorant and uninformed as the female mind at seventeen usually is.

When the hour of departure drew near, the maternal anxiety of Mrs. Morland will be naturally supposed to be most severe. A thousand alarming presentiments of evil to her beloved Catherine from this terrific separation must oppress her heart with sadness, and drown her in tears for the last day or two of their being together; and advice of the most important and applicable nature must of course flow from her wise lips in their parting conference in her closet. Cautions against the violence of such noblemen and baronets as delight in forcing young ladies away to some remote farm-house, must, at such a moment, relieve the fulness of her heart. Who would not think so? But Mrs. Morland knew so little of lords and baronets, that she entertained no notion of their general mischievousness, and was wholly unsuspicious of danger to her daughter from their machinations. Her cautions were confined to the following points. "I beg, Catherine, you will always wrap yourself up very warm about the throat, when you come from the rooms at night; and I wish you would try to keep some account of the money you spend; I will give you this little book on purpose.

Sally, or rather Sarah (for what young lady of common gentility will reach the age of sixteen without altering her name as far as she can?), must from situation be at this time the intimate friend and confidante of her sister. It is remarkable, however, that she neither insisted on Catherine's writing by every post, nor exacted her promise of transmitting the character of every new acquaintance, nor a detail of every interesting conversation that Bath might produce. Everything indeed relative to this important journey was done, on the part of the Morlands, with a degree of moderation and composure, which seemed rather consistent with the common feelings of common life, than with the refined susceptibilities, the tender emotions which the first separation of a heroine from her family ought always to excite. Her father, instead of giving her an unlimited order on his banker, or even putting an hundred pounds bank-bill into her hands, gave her only ten guineas, and promosed her more when she wanted it.

Under these unpromising auspices, the parting took place, and the journey began. It was performed with suitable quietness and uneventful safety. Neither robbers nor tempests befriended them, nor one lucky overturn to introduce them to the hero. Nothing more alarming occurred than a fear, on Mrs. Allen's side, of having once left her clogs behind her at an inn, and that fortunately proved to be groundless.

They arrived at Bath. Catherine was all eager delight--her eyes were here, there, everywhere, as they approached its fine and striking environs, and afterwards drove through those streets which conducted them to the hotel. She was come to be happy, and she felt happy already.

They were soon settled in comfortable lodgings in Pulteney Street.

It is now expedient to give some description of Mrs. Allen, that the reader may be able to judge in what manner her actions will hereafter tend to promote the general distress of the work, and how she will, probably, contribute to reduce poor Catherine to all the desperate wretchedness of which a last volume is capable--whether by her imprudence, vulgarity, or jealousy--whether by intercepting her letters, ruining her character, or turning her out of doors.

Mrs. Allen was one of that numerous class of females, whose society can raise no other emotion than surprise at there being any men in the world who could like them well enough to marry them. She had neither beauty, genius, accomplishment, nor manner. The air of a gentlewoman, a great deal of quiet, inactive good temper, and a trifling turn of mind were all that could account for her being the choice of a sensible, intelligent man like Mr. Allen. In one respect she was admirably fitted to introduce a young lady into public, being as fond of going everywhere and seeing everything herself as any young lady could be. Dress was her passion. She had a most harmless delight in being fine; and our heroine's entree into life could not take place till after three or four days had been spent in learning what was mostly worn, and her chaperone was provided with a dress of the newest fashion. Catherine too made some purchases herself, and when all these matters were arranged, the important evening came which was to usher her into the Upper Rooms. Her hair was cut and dressed by the best hand, her clothes put on with care, and both Mrs. Allen and her maid declared she looked quite as she should do. With such encouragement, Catherine hoped at least to pass uncensured through the crowd. As for admiration, it was always very welcome when it came, but she did not depend on it.

Mrs. Allen was so long in dressing that they did not enter the ballroom till late. The season was full, the room crowded, and the two ladies squeezed in as well as they could. As for Mr. Allen, he repaired directly to the card-room, and left them to enjoy a mob by themselves. With more care for the safety of her new gown than for the comfort of her protegee, Mrs. Allen made her way through the throng of men by the door, as swiftly as the necessary caution would allow; Catherine, however, kept close at her side, and linked her arm too firmly within her friend's to be torn asunder by any common effort of a struggling assembly. But to her utter amazement she found that to proceed along the room was by no means the way to disengage themselves from the crowd; it seemed rather to increase as they went on, whereas she had imagined that when once fairly within the door, they should easily find seats and be able to watch the dances with perfect convenience. But this was far from being the case, and though by unwearied diligence they gained even the top of the room, their situation was just the same; they saw nothing of the dancers but the high feathers of some of the ladies. Still they moved on--something better was yet in view; and by a continued exertion of strength and ingenuity they found themselves at last in the passage behind the highest bench. Here there was something less of crowd than below; and hence Miss Morland had a comprehensive view of all the company beneath her, and of all the dangers of her late passage through them. It was a splendid sight, and she began, for the first time that evening, to feel herself at a ball: she longed to dance, but she had not an acquaintance in the room. Mrs. Allen did all that she could do in such a case by saying very placidly, every now and then, "I wish you could dance, my dear--I wish you could get a partner." For some time her young friend felt obliged to her for these wishes; but they were repeated so often, and proved so totally ineffectual, that Catherine grew tired at last, and would thank her no more.

They were not long able, however, to enjoy the repose of the eminence they had so laboriously gained. Everybody was shortly in motion for tea, and they must squeeze out like the rest. Catherine began to feel something of disappointment--she was tired of being continually pressed against by people, the generality of whose faces possessed nothing to interest, and with all of whom she was so wholly unacquainted that she could not relieve the irksomeness of imprisonment by the exchange of a syllable with any of her fellow captives; and when at last arrived in the tea-room, she felt yet more the awkwardness of having no party to join, no acquaintance to claim, no gentleman to assist them. They saw nothing of Mr. Allen; and after looking about them in vain for a more eligible situation, were obliged to sit down at the end of a table, at which a large party were already placed, without having anything to do there, or anybody to speak to, except each other.

Mrs. Allen congratulated herself, as soon as they were seated, on having preserved her gown from injury. "It would have been very shocking to have it torn," said she, "would not it? It is such a delicate muslin. For my part I have not seen anything I like so well in the whole room, I assure you."

"How uncomfortable it is," whispered Catherine, "not to have a single acquaintance here!"

"Yes, my dear," replied Mrs. Allen, with perfect serenity, "it is very uncomfortable indeed."

"What shall we do? The gentlemen and ladies at this table look as if they wondered why we came here--we seem forcing ourselves into their party."

"Aye, so we do. That is very disagreeable. I wish we had a large acquaintance here."

"I wish we had any--it would be somebody to go to."

"Very true, my dear; and if we knew anybody we would join them directly. The Skinners were here last year--I wish they were here now."

"Had not we better go away as it is? Here are no tea-things for us, you see."

"No more there are, indeed. How very provoking! But I think we had better sit still, for one gets so tumbled in such a crowd! How is my head, my dear? Somebody gave me a push that has hurt it, I am afraid."

"No, indeed, it looks very nice. But, dear Mrs. Allen, are you sure there is nobody you know in all this multitude of people? I think you must know somebody."

"I don't, upon my word--I wish I did. I wish I had a large acquaintance here with all my heart, and then I should get you a partner. I should be so glad to have you dance. There goes a strange-looking woman! What an odd gown she has got on! How old-fashioned it is! Look at the back."

After some time they received an offer of tea from one of their neighbours; it was thankfully accepted, and this introduced a light conversation with the gentleman who offered it, which was the only time that anybody spoke to them during the evening, till they were discovered and joined by Mr. Allen when the dance was over.

"Well, Miss Morland," said he, directly, "I hope you have had an agreeable ball."

"Very agreeable indeed," she replied, vainly endeavouring to hide a great yawn.

"I wish she had been able to dance," said his wife; "I wish we could have got a partner for her. I have been saying how glad I should be if the Skinners were here this winter instead of last; or if the Parrys had come, as they talked of once, she might have danced with George Parry. I am so sorry she has not had a partner!"

"We shall do better another evening I hope," was Mr. Allen's consolation.

The company began to disperse when the dancing was over--enough to leave space for the remainder to walk about in some comfort; and now was the time for a heroine, who had not yet played a very distinguished part in the events of the evening, to be noticed and admired. Every five minutes, by removing some of the crowd, gave greater openings for her charms. She was now seen by many young men who had not been near her before. Not one, however, started with rapturous wonder on beholding her, no whisper of eager inquiry ran round the room, nor was she once called a divinity by anybody. Yet Catherine was in very good looks, and had the company only seen her three years before, they would now have thought her exceedingly handsome.

She was looked at, however, and with some admiration; for, in her own hearing, two gentlemen pronounced her to be a pretty girl. Such words had their due effect; she immediately thought the evening pleasanter than she had found it before--her humble vanity was contented--she felt more obliged to the two young men for this simple praise than a true-quality heroine would have been for fifteen sonnets in celebration of her charms, and went to her chair in good humour with everybody, and perfectly satisfied with her share of public attention.



　　我们已经介绍了凯瑟琳·莫兰的姿容和资质。在行将开始的巴思六周之行中，她的姿容和资质就要经受种种艰难险阻的考验。为了让读者对她有个比较明确的认识，免得往后越看越糊涂，也许还要说明：凯瑟琳心肠热切，性情愉悦直爽，没有丝毫的自负与造作。她的举止刚刚消除了少女的忸怩与腼腆。她很讨人喜欢，神色好的时候还很妩媚。和一般的十七岁姑娘一样，她的头脑也是那么蒙昧无知。
　　动身的时刻临近了。莫兰太太是做母亲的，当然应该满腹焦虑才是。亲爱的凯瑟琳就要离家远得，做母亲的唯恐她遭遇不幸。应该忧念丛生，哀伤不已，临别前一两天应该哭得泪人似的。在她房里话别时，她应该凭着自己的老于世故，向女儿提出许多极其紧要，极其实用的忠告。有的贵族和准男爵爱把年轻小姐拉到偏僻的乡舍里，倘若莫兰太太此刻能告诫女儿提防这些人行凶作恶，她那满腹的忧虑必定会松快一点。谁说不是呢？可惜莫兰太大并不了解贵族和准男爵，对他们的恶作剧一无所知，因而丝毫也不疑心女儿会遭到他们的暗算。她的叮咛仅限于以下几点：“我求你，凯瑟琳，晚上从舞厅出来的时候，可要把脖子裹暖和了。我希望你用钱时能记个帐，我特意把这个小帐簿送给你。”
　　萨利，最好叫萨拉（因为普通绅士家的年轻小姐到了十六岁，有哪个不尽可能改改名字呢？）由于处境的缘故，此时，一准是她姐姐的挚友和知己。可是，值得注意的是，她既没坚持让凯瑟琳每天都给她写封信，也没硬要她答应把每一个新朋友的人品来信描述描述，或者把巴思可能出现的每一起趣谈详细报导一番。莫兰一家人冷静而适度地处理了与这次重要旅行有关的一切事项。这种态度倒是十分符合日常生活中的一般感情，但是并不符合那种优雅的多情善感，不符合一位女主角初次离家远行时，照理总应激起的那种缠绵柔情。她父亲不但没给她开一张随行支取的银行汇票，甚至也没把一张一百镑的钞票塞进她手里，他只给了她十个几尼，答应她不够时再给。
　　就在这般惨淡的光景中，凯瑟琳辞别家人，登上旅程。一路上一帆风顺，平安无事。既没碰上强盗，又没遇上风暴，也没有因为翻车而幸会男主角。只有一次，艾伦太太担心把木屐丢在旅店里，后来幸而发现这只是一场虚惊。除此之外，再也没有发生令人惊恐的事情。
　　他们来到了巴思。凯瑟琳心里不觉急煎煎，乐滋滋的。车子驶近景致优美、引人入胜的城郊，以及后来驶过通往旅馆的几条街道时，只见她两眼左顾右盼，东张西望。她来这里是想玩个痛快，她已经感到很痛快了。
　　他们很快便在普尔蒂尼街的一幢舒适房子里住了下来。
　　现在应该来介绍一下艾伦太太，以便让读者能够判断：她的行为今后将会如何促成本书中的种种烦恼，可能如何使可怜的凯瑟琳陷入狼狈不堪的境地。究竟是出自她的轻率、粗俗或是嫉妒。还是因为她偷拆了凯瑟琳的信件，诋毁了她的声誉，甚至把她撵出门去。
　　世上有许多这样的女人，你在同她们的交往中只会感到奇怪：天下居然会有男人喜爱她们，甚至还和她们结为夫妻；艾伦太太便是这样一位女人。她既不美貌，又无才无艺，还缺乏风度。像艾伦先生这样一个洞达世故、通晓情理的人之所以挑中她，全是因为她有上流社会的淑女气派、性情娴静温厚，还喜欢开开玩笑。她和年轻小姐一样，喜欢四处奔走，无所不看，就这点来说、她倒是极其适宜作年轻小姐的社交引介人。她爱好衣着，有个完全不足为害的癖好：总喜欢打扮得漂漂亮亮的。她先费了三四天工夫，打听到穿什么衣服最时兴，并且还买到一身顶时髦的衣服，然后才领着我们的女主角踏进社交界。凯瑟琳自己也买了些东西。等这些事情筹措停当，那个事关重大的夜晚来临了，她就要被引进上舞厅啦。最好的理发师给她修剪了头发，她再仔仔细细地穿好衣服。艾伦太太和她的使女看了都说，她打扮得很好看。受到这番鼓励，凯瑟琳便希望自己打人群中穿过时，起码可以不遭到非议。至于说赞赏，真有人赞赏当然可喜，但是她并不抱这个奢望。
　　艾伦太太磨磨蹭蹭地打扮了半天，致使两人很晚才步入舞厅。眼下正赶上闹季，舞厅里拥挤不堪，两位女士用力挤了进去。却说艾伦先生，他径直奔牌室去了，让两位女士在乱哄哄的人丛中去自寻乐趣。艾伦太太光顾得当心自己的新衣服，也不管她的被保护人是否受得了。打门前的人堆里穿过时，小心翼翼地走得飞快。幸亏凯瑟琳紧贴在她身边，使劲挽住她朋友的胳膊，才算没被那推推搡搡的人群冲散。但是，使她大为惊奇的是，打大厅里穿过决不是摆脱重围的办法，她们越走人群似乎变得越挤。她本来设想，只要一进门，就能很容易地找到座位，舒舒服服地坐下来看人跳舞。谁想事实完全不是这样。她们虽说经过不懈努力挤到了大厅尽头，但是境况却依然如故，全然看不到跳舞人的身影，只能望见一些女人头上高耸的羽毛。两人继续往前走，看见了一个比较好的地方。她们凭借力气和灵巧，经过进一步努力，终于来到最高一排长凳后面的过道上。这里的人比下面少些，因此莫兰小姐可以通观一下下面的人群，也可以通观一下刚才闯进来时所冒的种种危险。这真是个壮观的景象，莫兰小姐当晚第一次感到：自己是在舞会上。她很想跳舞，但像这里没有一个她认识的人。在这种情况下，艾伦太太只能安慰她几句，时常温声细语地说：“好孩子，你要是能跳跳舞就好了。但愿你能找到个舞伴。”起先，她的年轻朋友很感激她的好意，谁知她这话说得太多了，而且全然不见效果，凯瑟琳终于听腻了，也就不再谢她了。
　　她们好不容易挤到这里，领受一下高处的宁静，可是好景不长。转眼间，大家都动身去喝茶，她俩只得跟着一道挤出去。凯瑟琳开始觉得有点失望了：她讨厌让人挤来挤去的，而这些人的面孔大多也没有你什么让人感兴趣的地方，再说她同这些人素不相识，因而无法同哪位难友交谈一两句，来减轻困境的烦恼。最后终于来到了茶室，她越发感到找不着伙伴、见不着熟人、没有男人相助的苦恼。艾伦地先生连影儿也见不到。两位女士向四下看了看，找不到更合适的地方，无可奈何地只好在一张桌子的一端坐下来。桌前早已坐好一大帮人，两人在那儿无事可做，除了彼此说说话，也找不到别人交谈。
　　两人刚一坐定，艾伦大太便庆幸自己没把长裙挤坏。“要是给拉破了，那就糟糕了，”她说，“你说是吧？这纱料子可细啦。老实跟你说吧，我在这大厅里还没见到叫我这么喜欢的料子呢。”
　　“这儿一个熟人也没有，”凯瑟琳低声说道，“可真别扭啊！”
　　“可不是吗，孩子，”艾伦太太泰然自若地答道，“确实别扭。”
　　“我们怎么力呢？同桌的先生女士们似乎在奇怪我们来这儿于什么，好像我们硬是夹进来的。”
　　“是的，像这么回事。真令人难堪。这儿能有一大帮熟人就好了。”
　　“哪怕认识一两个也好啊。那样总有个人好凑凑热闹。”
　　“一点不错，好孩子。我们要是认识什么人，马上就去找他们。斯金纳一家子去年来过，他们要是现在在就好了。”
　　既然如此，我们是不是是索性走了好？你瞧，这儿连我们的茶具都没有。”
　　“的确是没有。真气人！我看我们最好还是坐着别动，人这么多，非挤得你晕头转向不可。好孩子，我的头发怎么样？有人推了我一下。我怕头发给碰乱了。”
　　“没有，的确没有，看上去很整齐。不过，亲爱的艾伦太太，你在这么多人里当真连一个也不认识？我想你一定认识几个人吧。”
　　“说实话，我谁也不认识。我但愿认识几个人。我真心希望这儿有我一大帮子熟人。那样一来，我就能给你找个舞伴。我真想让你跳跳舞。你瞧，那儿来了个怪模怪样的女人！她穿了一件多古怪的长裙啊！真是件老古董！瞧那后身。”
　　过了一阵，邻座里有个人请她们喝茶，两人都很感激地接受了，顺便还和那位先生寒暄了几句。整个晚上，这是旁人同她们唯一的一次搭话。直到舞会结束，艾伦先生才过来找她们。
　　“怎么样，莫兰小姐，”他立即说道，“舞会开得很愉快吧？”
　　“的确很愉快，”莫兰小姐答道，尽管想憋住，但还是打了个大呵欠。
　　“可惜她没有跳成舞，”艾伦太太说道。“我们要是能给她找个舞伴就好了，我刚才还在说，假使斯金纳一家子不是去年冬天来的。而县今年冬天来的、那该有多好啊。或者。仅使帕里一家子果真像他们说的那样来到这里，那莫兰小姐就可以同乔治·帕里跳舞啦。真遗憾，她一直没有舞伴。”
　　“我希望下次来的时候会好一些，”艾伦先生安慰说。
　　舞会结束了，人们开始散场。地方一宽敞，余下的人走动起来，也舒畅了。我们的女主角在舞会上还没大显身手，现在可轮到大家注意她，赞美她了。每过五分钟，随着人群的进一步减少，都要给她增加几分显现魅力的机会。许多原来不在她近前的年轻人，现在看见她了。不过，大家看归看，谁也没有为之惊喜若狂，大厅里听不到嘁嘁喳喳的询问声，也听不到有人称她是仙女下凡。然而，凯瑟琳着实迷人，那些人要是见过她三年前那副样子，现在准会觉得她俊俏极了。
　　不过．确实有人在瞧她，而且是带着几分艳羡之情，因为她亲耳听到两个男子说她是个漂亮姑娘。这些赞语产生了应有的效果：莫兰小姐立刻觉得。这个晚上比她先前感觉的更令人愉快，她那点卑微的虚荣心得到了满足。她十分感激那两个青年对她发出这简短的赞语甚至连一个名符其实的女主角听说别人写了十五首歌颂她美貌的十四行诗时，也不会像她那样感激不尽。她去乘轿子的时候都很和颜悦色。她对自己受到的那点公众的注目，
　　已经感到十分满足了。
　　其实，艾伦太太与凯瑟琳后来的遭遇毫无关系。作者之所以这样说，旨在讽刺哥特传奇小说，因为在哥特传奇小说中，女主角的不幸都是由于姑母等人的嫉妒造成的。
  
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
narcis

ZxID：9184039

763474鲜花 75鸡蛋

等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 4楼  发表于: 2013-10-27 0
Chapter Three

Every morning now brought its regular duties--shops were to be visited; some new part of the town to be looked at; and the pump-room to be attended, where they paraded up and down for an hour, looking at everybody and speaking to no one. The wish of a numerous acquaintance in Bath was still uppermost with Mrs. Allen, and she repeated it after every fresh proof, which every morning brought, of her knowing nobody at all.

They made their appearance in the Lower Rooms; and here fortune was more favourable to our heroine. The master of the ceremonies introduced to her a very gentlemanlike young man as a partner; his name was Tilney. He seemed to be about four or five and twenty, was rather tall, had a pleasing countenance, a very intelligent and lively eye, and, if not quite handsome, was very near it. His address was good, and Catherine felt herself in high luck. There was little leisure for speaking while they danced; but when they were seated at tea, she found him as agreeable as she had already given him credit for being. He talked with fluency and spirit--and there was an archness and pleasantry in his manner which interested, though it was hardly understood by her. After chatting some time on such matters as naturally arose from the objects around them, he suddenly addressed her with--"I have hitherto been very remiss, madam, in the proper attentions of a partner here; I have not yet asked you how long you have been in Bath; whether you were ever here before; whether you have been at the Upper Rooms, the theatre, and the concert; and how you like the place altogether. I have been very negligent--but are you now at leisure to satisfy me in these particulars? If you are I will begin directly."

"You need not give yourself that trouble, sir."

"No trouble, I assure you, madam." Then forming his features into a set smile, and affectedly softening his voice, he added, with a simpering air, "Have you been long in Bath, madam?"

"About a week, sir," replied Catherine, trying not to laugh.

"Really!" with affected astonishment.

"Why should you be surprised, sir?"

"Why, indeed!" said he, in his natural tone. "But some emotion must appear to be raised by your reply, and surprise is more easily assumed, and not less reasonable than any other. Now let us go on. Were you never here before, madam?"

"Never, sir."

"Indeed! Have you yet honoured the Upper Rooms?"

"Yes, sir, I was there last Monday."

"Have you been to the theatre?"

"Yes, sir, I was at the play on Tuesday."

"To the concert?"

"Yes, sir, on Wednesday."

"And are you altogether pleased with Bath?"

"Yes--I like it very well."

"Now I must give one smirk, and then we may be rational again." Catherine turned away her head, not knowing whether she might venture to laugh. "I see what you think of me," said he gravely--"I shall make but a poor figure in your journal tomorrow."

"My journal!" "Yes, I know exactly what you will say: Friday, went to the Lower Rooms; wore my sprigged muslin robe with blue trimmings--plain black shoes--appeared to much advantage; but was strangely harassed by a queer, half-witted man, who would make me dance with him, and distressed me by his nonsense."

"Indeed I shall say no such thing."

"Shall I tell you what you ought to say?"

"If you please."

"I danced with a very agreeable young man, introduced by Mr. King; had a great deal of conversation with him--seems a most extraordinary genius--hope I may know more of him. That, madam, is what I wish you to say."

"But, perhaps, I keep no journal."

"Perhaps you are not sitting in this room, and I am not sitting by you. These are points in which a doubt is equally possible. Not keep a journal! How are your absent cousins to understand the tenour of your life in Bath without one? How are the civilities and compliments of every day to be related as they ought to be, unless noted down every evening in a journal? How are your various dresses to be remembered, and the particular state of your complexion, and curl of your hair to be described in all their diversities, without having constant recourse to a journal? My dear madam, I am not so ignorant of young ladies' ways as you wish to believe me; it is this delightful habit of journaling which largely contributes to form the easy style of writing for which ladies are so generally celebrated. Everybody allows that the talent of writing agreeable letters is peculiarly female. Nature may have done something, but I am sure it must be essentially assisted by the practice of keeping a journal."

"I have sometimes thought," said Catherine, doubtingly, "whether ladies do write so much better letters than gentlemen! That is--I should not think the superiority was always on our side."

"As far as I have had opportunity of judging, it appears to me that the usual style of letter-writing among women is faultless, except in three particulars."

"And what are they?"

"A general deficiency of subject, a total inattention to stops, and a very frequent ignorance of grammar."

"Upon my word! I need not have been afraid of disclaiming the compliment. You do not think too highly of us in that way."

"I should no more lay it down as a general rule that women write better letters than men, than that they sing better duets, or draw better landscapes. In every power, of which taste is the foundation, excellence is pretty fairly divided between the sexes."

They were interrupted by Mrs. Allen: "My dear Catherine," said she, "do take this pin out of my sleeve; I am afraid it has torn a hole already; I shall be quite sorry if it has, for this is a favourite gown, though it cost but nine shillings a yard."

"That is exactly what I should have guessed it, madam," said Mr. Tilney, looking at the muslin.

"Do you understand muslins, sir?"

"Particularly well; I always buy my own cravats, and am allowed to be an excellent judge; and my sister has often trusted me in the choice of a gown. I bought one for her the other day, and it was pronounced to be a prodigious bargain by every lady who saw it. I gave but five shillings a yard for it, and a true Indian muslin."

Mrs. Allen was quite struck by his genius. "Men commonly take so little notice of those things," said she; "I can never get Mr. Allen to know one of my gowns from another. You must be a great comfort to your sister, sir."

"I hope I am, madam."

"And pray, sir, what do you think of Miss Morland's gown?"

"It is very pretty, madam," said he, gravely examining it; "but I do not think it will wash well; I am afraid it will fray."

"How can you," said Catherine, laughing, "be so--" She had almost said "strange."

"I am quite of your opinion, sir," replied Mrs. Allen; "and so I told Miss Morland when she bought it."

"But then you know, madam, muslin always turns to some account or other; Miss Morland will get enough out of it for a handkerchief, or a cap, or a cloak. Muslin can never be said to be wasted. I have heard my sister say so forty times, when she has been extravagant in buying more than she wanted, or careless in cutting it to pieces."

"Bath is a charming place, sir; there are so many good shops here. We are sadly off in the country; not but what we have very good shops in Salisbury, but it is so far to go--eight miles is a long way; Mr. Allen says it is nine, measured nine; but I am sure it cannot be more than eight; and it is such a fag--I come back tired to death. Now, here one can step out of doors and get a thing in five minutes."

Mr. Tilney was polite enough to seem interested in what she said; and she kept him on the subject of muslins till the dancing recommenced. Catherine feared, as she listened to their discourse, that he indulged himself a little too much with the foibles of others. "What are you thinking of so earnestly?" said he, as they walked back to the ballroom; "not of your partner, I hope, for, by that shake of the head, your meditations are not satisfactory."

Catherine coloured, and said, "I was not thinking of anything."

"That is artful and deep, to be sure; but I had rather be told at once that you will not tell me."

"Well then, I will not."

"Thank you; for now we shall soon be acquainted, as I am authorized to tease you on this subject whenever we meet, and nothing in the world advances intimacy so much."

They danced again; and, when the assembly closed, parted, on the lady's side at least, with a strong inclination for continuing the acquaintance. Whether she thought of him so much, while she drank her warm wine and water, and prepared herself for bed, as to dream of him when there, cannot be ascertained; but I hope it was no more than in a slight slumber, or a morning doze at most; for if it be true, as a celebrated writer has maintained, that no young lady can be justified in falling in love before the gentleman's love is declared, it must be very improper that a young lady should dream of a gentleman before the gentleman is first known to have dreamt of her. How proper Mr. Tilney might be as a dreamer or a lover had not yet perhaps entered Mr. Allen's head, but that he was not objectionable as a common acquaintance for his young charge he was on inquiry satisfied; for he had early in the evening taken pains to know who her partner was, and had been assured of Mr. Tilney's being a clergyman, and of a very respectable family in Gloucestershire.



　　现在，每天上午都有些固定的事情要做：逛逛商店，游览游览城内的一些新鲜地方，到矿泉厅转悠个把钟头，看看这个人望望那个人，可是跟谁也搭不上话。艾伦太太仍然热切希望她在巴思能有许多熟人，但当每天上午都证明她压根儿不认识任何人时，她便要重新絮叨一遍这个希望。
　　她们来到了下舞厅。在这里，我们的女主角还比较幸运。典礼官给她介绍了一位很有绅士派头的年轻人作舞伴。他姓蒂尔尼，约莫有二十四五岁的样子，身材高大，面孔和悦，两只眼睛炯炯有神，如果说还不十分漂亮，那也差不多。他谈吐优雅，凯瑟琳觉得自己非常走运。他们跳舞的时候、顾不上说话。但是坐下喝茶的时候，凯瑟琳发现蒂尔尼先生就像她料想的那样，非常和蔼可亲。他口齿伶俐，谈笑风生。谈吐中带有几分调皮与诙谐，凯瑟琳虽然难以领会，但却很感兴趣。周围的事物自然成为他们的话题，谈了一阵之后，蒂尔尼先生突然对她说道：“小姐，我这个舞伴实在有些失礼，还没有请教你来巴思多久了。以前来过这儿没有，是否会过上舞厅、剧院和音乐厅，是不是很喜欢这个地方。我太疏忽了——不过。不知道你现在是否有空来回答这些问题？你若是有空，我马上就开始请教。”
　　“先生，你不必给自己添麻烦了”
　　“不麻烦，小姐，你尽管放心。”接着，他做出一副笑脸，装作柔声细气地问道： “你在巴思呆了很久了吧，小姐？”
　　“大约一个星期，先生，”凯瑟琳答道，尽量忍住笑。
　　“真的！” 蒂尔尼先生假装大吃一惊。
　　“你为什么惊讶，先生？”
　　“为什么惊讶？”蒂尔尼用自然的口气说道，“你的回答似乎总要激起某种感应，而惊讶最容易作出来，也最合乎情理。好啦，我们接着往下说吧。你以前来来这里吗。小姐？”
　　“从来没有，先生。”
　　“真的！光临过上舞厅吗？”
　　“去过，先生。上个星期一去过。”
　　“上过戏院吗？”
　　“上过，先生。星期二看过戏。”
　　“听过音乐会吗？”
　　“听过，先生。在星期三。”
　　“很喜欢巴思吗？”
　　“是的，很喜欢。”
　　“说到这儿，我得傻笑一声，然后我们再恢复理智。”
　　凯瑟琳别过头去，不知道是否可以贸然一笑。
　　“我知道你是怎么看我的，”蒂尔尼一本正经地说道，“明天，我在你的日记里要露出一付可怜相了。”
　　“我的日记？”
　　“是的。我确切地知道你要说什么：‘星期五，去下舞厅。身着带枝叶花纹的，镶蓝边的纱裙，脚穿素黑鞋，显得非常漂亮，不过奇怪得很，被一个傻里傻气的怪家伙缠扰了半天，硬要我陪她跳舞，听他胡说八道。”
　　“我才不会这样说呢。”
　　“要我先找你该怎么说吗？”
　　“请讲。”
　　“经金先生介绍，与一位十分可爱的小伙子跳舞。同他说了很多话。仿佛是个非凡的天才，希望进一步了解地。小姐，这就是我希望你要说的话。”
　　“不过，兴许我不写日记呢。”
　　“兴许你不坐在这屋里，兴许我不坐在你身边。这两点也同样可以引起怀疑吧。不写日记！那你别处的表姊妹如何了解你在巴思的生活情况？每天有那么多的寒暄问候，要是晚上不记到日记里，怎么能如实地向人讲述呢？要是不经常参看日记，你怎么能记住你那些各式各样的衣服，怎么能向人描绘你那种种的肤色特征、种种的卷发样式？亲爱的小姐，我对年轻小姐的特点，并不像你想象的那样一无所知。女人一般都以文笔流畅著称，这在很大程度上归功于记日记的良好习惯。众所公认，能写出令人赏心悦目的书信，这是女人特有的才具。天性固然起一定的作用，但是我敢断定、主要还是受益于多写日记。”
　　“我有时在想，”凯瑟琳怀疑地说，“女人写信是否真比男人写得好。也就是说，我并不认为我们总比男人高明。”
　　“就我见过的来说，女人的写信风格除了三点以外，通常都是完美无缺的。”
　　“哪三点？”
　　“普遍空洞无物，完全忽视标点，经常不懂文法。”
　　“老实说，我刚才不必担心拒绝了你的恭维。照这么看，你并非把我们看得很高明。”
　　“我不能一概而论地认为女人写信比男人写得好，就像不能一概认为女人唱二重唱比男人唱得好，画风景画比男人画得好一样。在以情趣为基础的各项能力上，男女双方是同样杰出的。”
　　两人正说着，不想让艾伦太太给打断了。“亲爱的凯瑟琳，”她说，“快把我袖子上的别针给摘下来。恐怕把袖子扯了个洞吧。要是真扯了个洞，那就太可惜了。因为这是我最喜爱的一件长裙，尽管一码布只花九先令。”
　　“我估计的也正是这个价钱，太太，”蒂尔尼先生边说，边瞧着那细纱布。
　　“你也懂得细纱布吗，先生？”
　　“在行极了。我总是亲自买自己的领带，谁都承认我是个杰出的行家。我妹妹还经常托我替她选购长裙呢。几天前，我替她买了一件，女士们见了个个都说便宜极了。一码才花五先令，而且是货真价实的印度细洋纱。”
　　艾伦太太十分惊羡他的天赋。“男人一般很少留心这类事情，”她说。“我从来无法让艾伦先生把我的一件长裙同另一件区分开。你一定使你妹妹很满意吧、先生。”
　　“但愿如此，太太。”
　　“请问，先生，你觉得莫兰小姐的长裙怎么样？”
　　“倒是很漂亮，太太，”他说，一面郑重其事地审视着。“不过，我看这料子不经洗。恐怕容易破。”
　　“你怎么能这么——”凯瑟琳笑着说道，差一点没说出“怪诞”两个字。。
　　“我完全赞成你的意见，先生，”艾伦太太应道。“莫兰小姐买的时候，我就对她这么说过。”
　　“不过你知道，太太，细纱布总可以改派别的用场。莫兰小姐完全可以用它来做一块手帕。一顶软帽或是一件斗篷。细纱布可以说从来不会浪费的。我妹妹每当大手大脚地把布买多了，或者漫不经心地把布剪坏了，就要念叨细纱布浪费了，我已经听见几十次了。”
　　“先生，巴思可真是个迷人的地方，有那么多好商店，我们不幸住在乡下。索尔兹伯里倒是有几个很好的商店，但是路太远了。八英里是够远的了。艾伦先生说是九英里，标准的九英里。可是我敢肯定，不会超过八英里。跑一趟真苦啊，我回来的时候都给累趴了。再看这儿，你一走出门，五分钟就能买到东西。”
　　蒂尔尼先生倒比较客气，似乎对她说的话还挺感兴趣的。艾伦太太抓住细纱布这个话题．同他谈个不停，直到跳舞重新开始。
　　凯瑟琳听着他们的谈话，心里不禁有些担忧，觉得蒂尔尼先生有点过于喜欢讥诮别人的缺点。“你在聚精会神地寻思什么？”他们走回舞厅时，蒂尔尼先生问道。“我想不是在想你的舞伴吧，因为从你的摇头可以看出，你沉思的事情不尽令你满意。”
　　凯瑟琳脸上一红，说道：“我什么也没想。”
　　“你回答得很委婉很深奥啊。不过，我倒宁可听你直截了当地说，你不愿意告诉我。”
　　“那好吧，我不愿意。”
　　“谢谢你。我们马上就要成为好朋友了，因为以后一见面，我都有权利拿这件事来和你开玩笑，开玩笑最容易促进友谊。”
　　他们又跳起舞来。舞会结束后．双方分手了。就女方来说，她至少是很愿意继续交往的。她喝着温热的搀水葡萄酒，准备上床的时候，是否还一个劲地想着他，以至于入睡后还梦见他，这就不得而知了。不过我希望，她只不过是昏昏欲睡中梦见他，或者充其量只是在早晨打盹时梦见他。有位名作家认为，男的没有向女的表露钟情之前，女人不应当爱上男的。
　　假如确实如此，那么一个年轻小姐在尚不知道男方是否先梦见她之前，居然就先梦起男的来，那当然是很不得体的事。但是，蒂尔尼先生作为一个梦中人或情人究竟如何得体，艾伦先生也许还没考虑过。不过。他经过打听，并不反对蒂尔尼同他的年轻保护人交个普通朋友，因为当天傍晚他就费心调查了凯瑟琳舞伴的情况，结果了解到：蒂尔尼先生是个牧师，出生在格洛斯特郡的一户体面人。
  
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
narcis

ZxID：9184039

763474鲜花 75鸡蛋

等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 5楼  发表于: 2013-10-27 0
Chapter Four

With more than usual eagerness did Catherine hasten to the pump-room the next day, secure within herself of seeing Mr. Tilney there before the morning were over, and ready to meet him with a smile; but no smile was demanded--Mr. Tilney did not appear. Every creature in Bath, except himself, was to be seen in the room at different periods of the fashionable hours; crowds of people were every moment passing in and out, up the steps and down; people whom nobody cared about, and nobody wanted to see; and he only was absent. "What a delightful place Bath is," said Mrs. Allen as they sat down near the great clock, after parading the room till they were tired; "and how pleasant it would be if we had any acquaintance here."

This sentiment had been uttered so often in vain that Mrs. Allen had no particular reason to hope it would be followed with more advantage now; but we are told to "despair of nothing we would attain," as "unwearied diligence our point would gain"; and the unwearied diligence with which she had every day wished for the same thing was at length to have its just reward, for hardly had she been seated ten minutes before a lady of about her own age, who was sitting by her, and had been looking at her attentively for several minutes, addressed her with great complaisance in these words: "I think, madam, I cannot be mistaken; it is a long time since I had the pleasure of seeing you, but is not your name Allen?" This question answered, as it readily was, the stranger pronounced hers to be Thorpe; and Mrs. Allen immediately recognized the features of a former schoolfellow and intimate, whom she had seen only once since their respective marriages, and that many years ago. Their joy on this meeting was very great, as well it might, since they had been contented to know nothing of each other for the last fifteen years. Compliments on good looks now passed; and, after observing how time had slipped away since they were last together, how little they had thought of meeting in Bath, and what a pleasure it was to see an old friend, they proceeded to make inquiries and give intelligence as to their families, sisters, and cousins, talking both together, far more ready to give than to receive information, and each hearing very little of what the other said. Mrs. Thorpe, however, had one great advantage as a talker, over Mrs. Allen, in a family of children; and when she expatiated on the talents of her sons, and the beauty of her daughters, when she related their different situations and views--that John was at Oxford, Edward at Merchant Taylors', and William at sea--and all of them more beloved and respected in their different station than any other three beings ever were, Mrs. Allen had no similar information to give, no similar triumphs to press on the unwilling and unbelieving ear of her friend, and was forced to sit and appear to listen to all these maternal effusions, consoling herself, however, with the discovery, which her keen eye soon made, that the lace on Mrs. Thorpe's pelisse was not half so handsome as that on her own.

"Here come my dear girls," cried Mrs. Thorpe, pointing at three smart-looking females who, arm in arm, were then moving towards her. "My dear Mrs. Allen, I long to introduce them; they will be so delighted to see you: the tallest is Isabella, my eldest; is not she a fine young woman? The others are very much admired too, but I believe Isabella is the handsomest."

The Miss Thorpes were introduced; and Miss Morland, who had been for a short time forgotten, was introduced likewise. The name seemed to strike them all; and, after speaking to her with great civility, the eldest young lady observed aloud to the rest, "How excessively like her brother Miss Morland is!"

"The very picture of him indeed!" cried the mother--and "I should have known her anywhere for his sister!" was repeated by them all, two or three times over. For a moment Catherine was surprised; but Mrs. Thorpe and her daughters had scarcely begun the history of their acquaintance with Mr. James Morland, before she remembered that her eldest brother had lately formed an intimacy with a young man of his own college, of the name of Thorpe; and that he had spent the last week of the Christmas vacation with his family, near London.

The whole being explained, many obliging things were said by the Miss Thorpes of their wish of being better acquainted with her; of being considered as already friends, through the friendship of their brothers, etc., which Catherine heard with pleasure, and answered with all the pretty expressions she could command; and, as the first proof of amity, she was soon invited to accept an arm of the eldest Miss Thorpe, and take a turn with her about the room. Catherine was delighted with this extension of her Bath acquaintance, and almost forgot Mr. Tilney while she talked to Miss Thorpe. Friendship is certainly the finest balm for the pangs of disappointed love.

Their conversation turned upon those subjects, of which the free discussion has generally much to do in perfecting a sudden intimacy between two young ladies: such as dress, balls, flirtations, and quizzes. Miss Thorpe, however, being four years older than Miss Morland, and at least four years better informed, had a very decided advantage in discussing such points; she could compare the balls of Bath with those of Tunbridge, its fashions with the fashions of London; could rectify the opinions of her new friend in many articles of tasteful attire; could discover a flirtation between any gentleman and lady who only smiled on each other; and point out a quiz through the thickness of a crowd. These powers received due admiration from Catherine, to whom they were entirely new; and the respect which they naturally inspired might have been too great for familiarity, had not the easy gaiety of Miss Thorpe's manners, and her frequent expressions of delight on this acquaintance with her, softened down every feeling of awe, and left nothing but tender affection. Their increasing attachment was not to be satisfied with half a dozen turns in the pump-room, but required, when they all quitted it together, that Miss Thorpe should accompany Miss Morland to the very door of Mr. Allen's house; and that they should there part with a most affectionate and lengthened shake of hands, after learning, to their mutual relief, that they should see each other across the theatre at night, and say their prayers in the same chapel the next morning. Catherine then ran directly upstairs, and watched Miss Thorpe's progress down the street from the drawing-room window; admired the graceful spirit of her walk, the fashionable air of her figure and dress; and felt grateful, as well she might, for the chance which had procured her such a friend.

Mrs. Thorpe was a widow, and not a very rich one; she was a good-humoured, well-meaning woman, and a very indulgent mother. Her eldest daughter had great personal beauty, and the younger ones, by pretending to be as handsome as their sister, imitating her air, and dressing in the same style, did very well.

This brief account of the family is intended to supersede the necessity of a long and minute detail from Mrs. Thorpe herself, of her past adventures and sufferings, which might otherwise be expected to occupy the three or four following chapters; in which the worthlessness of lords and attornies might be set forth, and conversations, which had passed twenty years before, be minutely repeated.



　　第二天，凯瑟琳怀着异常殷切的心情，赶到矿泉厅，心想准能在午前见到蒂尔尼先生，准备对他笑脸相迎。哪知她根本用不着陪笑脸----蒂尔尼先生没露面。到了热闹的时候。巴思的人除他以外，都陆陆续续来到了矿泉厅。每时每刻，都有一群群的人走进走出，在台阶上走上走下。这是些谁也不介意、谁也不想见的人们。唯独他没来。“巴思真是个可爱的地方，”艾伦太太说道。这时，两位女士在大厅里逛累了，便挨近大钟坐了下来。我们要是这儿有个熟人。那该有多快活。”
　　对此艾伦太太不知道感叹过多少回了，总是白搭，所以她没有特殊理由认为，这次会交上好运。但是常言道：“凡事不要灰心”，“孜孜不倦便能达到目的”。艾伦太太每天孜孜不倦地抱着这个希望，最后总会如愿以偿的。且说她坐下不到十分钟，只见旁边坐着一位与她年纪相仿的女人，已经专心致志地盯着她瞧了好一阵。随即便彬彬有礼地同她搭话：“我想，太太，我不会看错人吧。我很久以前荣幸地见过你，你不是艾伦太太吗？”。艾伦太太连忙称是，那位生客说她姓索普。艾伦太太一瞧那面孔，马上认出她是自己过去的同窗挚友，各自出嫁后仅仅见过一面，而且还是多年前的事情。这次重逢，真把两人高兴坏了。不过这也难怪，因为她们已有十五年互无音讯了。两人先是恭维了一番彼此的容貌，接着便说起上次分别后时间过得真快，万万没想到会在巴思相遇，旧友重逢有多高兴呀。随后又谈起了家人、姐妹和表姐妹的情况，简直是问的问，答的答，两张嘴巴一起动，谁都想说不想听，结果谁也没听见对方说些什么话。不过，索普太太家里有一大帮孩子，说起话来比艾伦太太占便宜。她大讲特讲她儿子们的才干，女儿们的美貌，叙说着各自的职业和志向，约翰在牛津，爱德华在商裁公学，威廉从事航海，兄弟三个在各自的岗位上备受爱戴和尊敬。很少有人能比得上他们。艾伦太太没有类似的内容可说，没有类似得意的事情向她的朋友灌输，因此她的朋友也不用勉勉强强、将信将疑地来听她的。艾伦太太迫不得已，只好坐在那里，仿佛一字不漏地静聆她那做母亲的絮聒。不过，使她感到聊以自慰的是，她那敏锐的眼睛很快发现，索普太太那件长裙上的花边还赶不上自己的一半漂亮。
　　“瞧，我的几个宝贝女儿来了。”索普太太大声嚷道，一面用手指着三个模样俏丽的姑娘，她们手挽着手，正朝索普太太走来。
　　“亲爱的艾伦大太，我正渴望着介绍她们，她们会十分高兴见到你的。个子最高的是伊莎贝拉，我的大女儿。难道不是个漂亮姑娘吗？另外两个也很受人羡慕，不过，我认为还是伊莎贝拉最漂亮。”
　　三位索普小姐介绍过后，暂时被抛在一边的莫兰小姐也给作了介绍。索普母女听到莫兰这个姓，似乎都愣住了。那位大小姐彬彬有礼地同她谈了几句之后，便高声对其他人说道：“莫兰小姐真像她哥哥!”
　　“简直跟她哥哥长得一模一样！”索普太太嚷道。母女几个一而再再而三地重复道：“莫兰小姐无论在哪儿，我都能认出是她妹妹！”一时间，凯瑟琳感到很惊异。但是，索普太太和她女儿刚开始叙说她们同詹姆斯·莫兰先生的认识经过，她便猛然记起，她大哥最近和一个姓索普的同学来往很密切，他这次圣诞节放假，最后—周就是在伦敦附近他们家里度过的。
　　整个事情解释清楚以后、三位索普家的小姐说了不少亲切的话语，希望同莫兰小姐加深交往。希望由于双方兄长间的友谊，彼此能一见如故等等。凯瑟琳听了十分高兴，搬出了脑子里所有的动听言语来回答。为了初次表示亲热，索普大小姐马上邀请莫兰小姐挽着她的臂，在矿泉厅里兜了一圈。凯瑟琳在巴思又多了几个相识，不觉有些得意，同索普小组攀谈时，险些忘了蒂尔尼先生。友谊无疑是对情场失意的最好安慰。
　　她们谈论的是这样一些话题，在这些话题上畅所欲言，一般能促使两位年轻小姐骤然形成的友谊日臻完善——什么衣着啊，舞会啊，调情啊，嬉戏啊，不一而足。索普小姐比莫兰小姐大四岁，起码比她多四年的见识，因而谈论起这些话题来，明显占了上风。她可以把巴思的舞会同坦布里奇的舞会相比较；把巴思的风尚同伦敦的风尚相比较；可以纠正她这位新朋友对许多时髦服装的看法；可以从任何一对男女的相互一笑中发现儿女私情；可以透过水泄不通的人群指出谁在嬉闹。这些本领对凯瑟琳来说完全是陌生的，自然使她很钦佩。这股油然而生的钦佩之情，险些使凯瑟琳感觉有些敬而远之，幸亏索普小姐性情快活，谈吐大方，一再表示结识她很高兴，因而使她消除了一切敬畏之感，剩下的只是一片深情厚意。两人越来越投契，在矿泉厅转悠了五六圈之后，仍然依依不舍，索普小姐索性把莫兰小姐送到艾伦先生的寓所门口。当她们得知晚上还要在剧院里见面，第二天早晨还要到同一座教堂做礼拜时，相互才感到欣慰，亲呢地握了半天手才告别。随即，凯瑟琳直奔楼上，从客厅窗口望着索普小姐顺街而去，对她那优雅的步履、袅娜的体态和入时的装束，艳羡不已。有机结识这样一位朋友，她理所当然感到庆幸。
　　索普太太是个寡妇，家境不很富裕。她性情和悦，心地善良，对子女十分溺爱。她的大女儿长得很美，两个小女儿装作与姐姐一样漂亮，学着她的神态，作着同样的装扮，倒也颇有姿色。
　　我们对这家子人作个简要的介绍，为的是不必让索普太太自己罗罗嗦嗦地说个没完没了。她过去的那些经历和遭遇，细说起来要占据三四章的篇幅，那样一来，势必要详尽叙说那些王公贵族及代理人的卑劣行径，详尽复述二十年前的一些谈话内容。
  
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
narcis

ZxID：9184039

763474鲜花 75鸡蛋

等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 6楼  发表于: 2013-10-27 0
Chapter Five

Catherine was not so much engaged at the theatre that evening, in returning the nods and smiles of Miss Thorpe, though they certainly claimed much of her leisure, as to forget to look with an inquiring eye for Mr. Tilney in every box which her eye could reach; but she looked in vain. Mr. Tilney was no fonder of the play than the pump-room. She hoped to be more fortunate the next day; and when her wishes for fine weather were answered by seeing a beautiful morning, she hardly felt a doubt of it; for a fine Sunday in Bath empties every house of its inhabitants, and all the world appears on such an occasion to walk about and tell their acquaintance what a charming day it is.

As soon as divine service was over, the Thorpes and Allens eagerly joined each other; and after staying long enough in the pump-room to discover that the crowd was insupportable, and that there was not a genteel face to be seen, which everybody discovers every Sunday throughout the season, they hastened away to the Crescent, to breathe the fresh air of better company. Here Catherine and Isabella, arm in arm, again tasted the sweets of friendship in an unreserved conversation; they talked much, and with much enjoyment; but again was Catherine disappointed in her hope of reseeing her partner. He was nowhere to be met with; every search for him was equally unsuccessful, in morning lounges or evening assemblies; neither at the Upper nor Lower Rooms, at dressed or undressed balls, was he perceivable; nor among the walkers, the horsemen, or the curricle-drivers of the morning. His name was not in the pump-room book, and curiosity could do no more. He must be gone from Bath. Yet he had not mentioned that his stay would be so short! This sort of mysteriousness, which is always so becoming in a hero, threw a fresh grace in Catherine's imagination around his person and manners, and increased her anxiety to know more of him. From the Thorpes she could learn nothing, for they had been only two days in Bath before they met with Mrs. Allen. It was a subject, however, in which she often indulged with her fair friend, from whom she received every possible encouragement to continue to think of him; and his impression on her fancy was not suffered therefore to weaken. Isabella was very sure that he must be a charming young man, and was equally sure that he must have been delighted with her dear Catherine, and would therefore shortly return. She liked him the better for being a clergyman, "for she must confess herself very partial to the profession"; and something like a sigh escaped her as she said it. Perhaps Catherine was wrong in not demanding the cause of that gentle emotion--but she was not experienced enough in the finesse of love, or the duties of friendship, to know when delicate raillery was properly called for, or when a confidence should be forced.

Mrs. Allen was now quite happy--quite satisfied with Bath. She had found some acquaintance, had been so lucky too as to find in them the family of a most worthy old friend; and, as the completion of good fortune, had found these friends by no means so expensively dressed as herself. Her daily expressions were no longer, "I wish we had some acquaintance in Bath!" They were changed into, "How glad I am we have met with Mrs. Thorpe!" and she was as eager in promoting the intercourse of the two families, as her young charge and Isabella themselves could be; never satisfied with the day unless she spent the chief of it by the side of Mrs. Thorpe, in what they called conversation, but in which there was scarcely ever any exchange of opinion, and not often any resemblance of subject, for Mrs. Thorpe talked chiefly of her children, and Mrs. Allen of her gowns.

The progress of the friendship between Catherine and Isabella was quick as its beginning had been warm, and they passed so rapidly through every gradation of increasing tenderness that there was shortly no fresh proof of it to be given to their friends or themselves. They called each other by their Christian name, were always arm in arm when they walked, pinned up each other's train for the dance, and were not to be divided in the set; and if a rainy morning deprived them of other enjoyments, they were still resolute in meeting in defiance of wet and dirt, and shut themselves up, to read novels together. Yes, novels; for I will not adopt that ungenerous and impolitic custom so common with novel-writers, of degrading by their contemptuous censure the very performances, to the number of which they are themselves adding--joining with their greatest enemies in bestowing the harshest epithets on such works, and scarcely ever permitting them to be read by their own heroine, who, if she accidentally take up a novel, is sure to turn over its insipid pages with disgust. Alas! If the heroine of one novel be not patronized by the heroine of another, from whom can she expect protection and regard? I cannot approve of it. Let us leave it to the reviewers to abuse such effusions of fancy at their leisure, and over every new novel to talk in threadbare strains of the trash with which the press now groans. Let us not desert one another; we are an injured body. Although our productions have afforded more extensive and unaffected pleasure than those of any other literary corporation in the world, no species of composition has been so much decried. From pride, ignorance, or fashion, our foes are almost as many as our readers. And while the abilities of the nine-hundredth abridger of the History of England, or of the man who collects and publishes in a volume some dozen lines of Milton, Pope, and Prior, with a paper from the Spectator, and a chapter from Sterne, are eulogized by a thousand pens--there seems almost a general wish of decrying the capacity and undervaluing the labour of the novelist, and of slighting the performances which have only genius, wit, and taste to recommend them. "I am no novel-reader--I seldom look into novels--Do not imagine that I often read novels--It is really very well for a novel." Such is the common cant. "And what are you reading, Miss--?" "Oh! It is only a novel!" replies the young lady, while she lays down her book with affected indifference, or momentary shame. "It is only Cecilia, or Camilla, or Belinda"; or, in short, only some work in which the greatest powers of the mind are displayed, in which the most thorough knowledge of human nature, the happiest delineation of its varieties, the liveliest effusions of wit and humour, are conveyed to the world in the best-chosen language. Now, had the same young lady been engaged with a volume of the Spectator, instead of such a work, how proudly would she have produced the book, and told its name; though the chances must be against her being occupied by any part of that voluminous publication, of which either the matter or manner would not disgust a young person of taste: the substance of its papers so often consisting in the statement of improbable circumstances, unnatural characters, and topics of conversation which no longer concern anyone living; and their language, too, frequently so coarse as to give no very favourable idea of the age that could endure it.



　　当天晚上，凯瑟琳坐在剧院里，见索普小姐频频向她点头、微笑，当然要花出很多工夫进行回敬。但她没有顾此失彼，没有忘记左顾右盼，往她目力所及的每个包厢里寻觅蒂尔尼先生。可惜她始终也没找到。蒂尔尼先生看戏的兴趣，并不比去矿泉厅的兴趣大。莫兰小馆希望第二天能走运一些。当她祈求天公作美的愿望得到应验，次日早晨果见天晴气朗时，她简直不怀疑自己要交好运了，因为在巴思，星期天天气一好，家家户户都要出来玩耍。这时候，仿佛全镇的人都在到处散步，见熟人便说：今天天气多好。
　　一作完礼拜，索普一家和艾伦夫妇便急忙跑到了一起。大家先到矿泉厅玩了了一会，发现那里面人太多，而且见不到一副优雅的面孔。在这个季节，每逢星期天，都有这个感觉,便又匆匆赶到新月街，去呼吸一下上流社会的新鲜空气。在这里，凯瑟琳和伊莎贝拉臂挽着臂，无拘无束地畅谈着，再次尝到了友谊的欢乐。她们谈了很多，而且也很带劲，但是凯瑟琳重见她的舞伴的希望又落空了。蒂尔尼先生哪儿也碰不见。早晨的散步也好，晚上的舞会也罢，总是找不到他。无论在上舞厅还是下舞厅，无论在化装舞会上还是便装舞会上，哪儿都见不到他，在早晨散步、骑马或赶车的人们中间，也找不见他。矿泉厅的来宾簿上没有他的名字，再怎么打听也无济于事。他一定离开巴思了，然而他并没说过只呆这么几天呀。男主角总是行踪神秘，在凯瑟琳的想象中，这种神秘感给蒂尔尼的容貌和举止增添了一层新的魅力，使她更迫切地要进一步了解他。她从索普家那儿探听不到什么情况，因为她们遇见艾伦太太之前，来到巴思仅仅两天。不过，这是她和她的漂亮朋友经常议论的话题。她的朋友极力鼓励她，要她不要忘掉蒂尔尼先生。因此，蒂尔尼先生给她留下的印象一直没有减淡。伊莎贝拉确信，蒂尔尼先生一定是个很迷人的青年。她还确信，他一定很喜欢亲爱的凯瑟琳，因此很快就会回来的。她还因为他是个牧师，而越发喜爱他，因为“说老实话，我自己就很喜欢这个职业”。伊莎贝拉说完这话，不由自主地像是叹了口气。也许凯瑟琳不该不问问她为何轻声叹息，但她对爱情的花招和友谊的职责毕竟不够老练，不知道什么时候需要插科打诨，什么时候应该迫使对方吐露隐衷。
　　艾伦太太现在十分快活，对巴思十分满意。她终于找到了熟人，还非常幸运地发现，她们原来是她的一位极其可敬的老朋友的一家人。而且，使她感到无比庆幸的是，这些朋友的穿戴绝没有她自己的来得豪华。她每天的口头禅不再是：“我们要是在巴思有几位朋友就好了，”而是变成：“我真高兴，能遇见索普太太！”她就像她年轻的被保护人和伊莎贝拉一样，迫不及待地要增进两家人的交往。一天下来，除非大部分时间是守在索普太太身边，否则她决不会感到满意。她们在一起，照她们的说法是聊聊天，谁知她们几乎从不交换意见，也很少谈论类似的话题，因为索普太太主要谈自己的孩子，艾伦太太主要谈自己的长裙。
　　凯瑟琳与伊莎贝拉之间的友谊，一开始就很热烈，因而进展得也很迅速。两人一步步地越来越亲密，不久，无论她们的朋友还是她们自己，再也见不到还有什么进一步发展的余地了。她们相互以教名相称，总是挽臂而行。跳舞时相互帮着别好长裙，并且非在一个组里跳不可。如果逢上早晨下雨，不能享受别的乐趣，那她们也要不顾雨水与泥泞，坚决聚到一起，关在屋里一道看小说。是的，看小说，因为我不想采取小说家通常采取的那种卑鄙而愚蠢的行径，明明自己也在写小说，却以轻蔑的态度去诋毁小说。他们同自己不共戴天的敌人串通一气，对这些作品进行恶语中伤，从不允许自己作品中的女主角看小说。如果有位女主角偶尔拾起了一本书，这本书一定乏味至极，女主角一定怀着憎恶的心情在翻阅着。天哪！如果一部小说的女主角不从另一部小说的女主角那里得到庇护，那她又能指望从何处得到保护和尊重呢？我可不赞成这样做。让那些评论家穷极无聊地去咒骂那些洋溢着丰富想象力的作品吧，让他们使用那些目今充斥在报章上的种种陈词滥调去谈论每本新小说吧。我们可不要互相背弃，我们是个受到残害的整体。虽然我们的作品比其他任何文学形式给人们提供了更广泛、更真挚的乐趣，但是还没有任何一种作品遭到如此多的诋毁。由于傲慢、无知或赶时髦的缘故，我们的敌人几乎和我们的读者一样多。有人把《英国史》缩写成百分之九，有人把弥尔顿、蒲柏和普赖尔的几十行诗，《旁观者》的一篇杂文，以及斯特恩作品里的某一章，拼凑成一个集子加以出版，诸如此般的才干受到了上千人的赞颂；然而人们几乎总是愿意诋毁小说家的才能，贬损小说家的劳动，蔑视那些只以天才、智慧和情趣见长的作品。“我不是小说读者，很少浏览小说。别以为我常看小说。这对一本小说来说还真够不错的了。”这是人们常用的口头禅。
　　“你在读什么,小姐! ”“哦!
　　只不过是本小说！小姐答道，一面装着不感兴趣的样子，或是露出一时羞愧难言的神情，赶忙将书撂下。“这只不过是本《西西丽亚》，《卡米拉》，或是《贝林达》。总而言之，只是这样一些作品。在这些作品中，智慧的伟力得到了最充分的施展，因而，对人性的最透彻的理解、对其千姿百态的恰如其分的描述，四处洋溢的机智幽默，所有这一切都用最精湛的语言展现出来。假如那位小姐是在看一本《旁观者》杂志。而不是在看这种作品，她一定会十分骄傲地把杂志拿出来，而且说出它的名字！不过，别看那厚厚的一本，这位小姐无论在读哪一篇，其内容和文体都不可能不使一位情趣高雅的青年人为之作呕。这些作品的要害，往在在于描写了一些不可能发生的事件，矫揉造作的人物，以及与活人无关的话题；而且语言常常如此粗劣，使人对于能够容忍这种语言的时代产生了不良的印象。
  
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
narcis

ZxID：9184039

763474鲜花 75鸡蛋

等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 7楼  发表于: 2013-10-27 0
Chapter Six

The following conversation, which took place between the two friends in the pump-room one morning, after an acquaintance of eight or nine days, is given as a specimen of their very warm attachment, and of the delicacy, discretion, originality of thought, and literary taste which marked the reasonableness of that attachment.

They met by appointment; and as Isabella had arrived nearly five minutes before her friend, her first address naturally was, "My dearest creature, what can have made you so late? I have been waiting for you at least this age!"

"Have you, indeed! I am very sorry for it; but really I thought I was in very good time. It is but just one. I hope you have not been here long?"

"Oh! These ten ages at least. I am sure I have been here this half hour. But now, let us go and sit down at the other end of the room, and enjoy ourselves. I have an hundred things to say to you. In the first place, I was so afraid it would rain this morning, just as I wanted to set off; it looked very showery, and that would have thrown me into agonies! Do you know, I saw the prettiest hat you can imagine, in a shop window in Milsom Street just now--very like yours, only with coquelicot ribbons instead of green; I quite longed for it. But, my dearest Catherine, what have you been doing with yourself all this morning? Have you gone on with Udolpho?"

"Yes, I have been reading it ever since I woke; and I am got to the black veil."

"Are you, indeed? How delightful! Oh! I would not tell you what is behind the black veil for the world! Are not you wild to know?"

"Oh! Yes, quite; what can it be? But do not tell me--I would not be told upon any account. I know it must be a skeleton, I am sure it is Laurentina's skeleton. Oh! I am delighted with the book! I should like to spend my whole life in reading it. I assure you, if it had not been to meet you, I would not have come away from it for all the world."

"Dear creature! How much I am obliged to you; and when you have finished Udolpho, we will read the Italian together; and I have made out a list of ten or twelve more of the same kind for you."

"Have you, indeed! How glad I am! What are they all?"

"I will read you their names directly; here they are, in my pocketbook. Castle of Wolfenbach, Clermont, Mysterious Warnings, Necromancer of the Black Forest, Midnight Bell, Orphan of the Rhine, and Horrid Mysteries. Those will last us some time."

"Yes, pretty well; but are they all horrid, are you sure they are all horrid?"

"Yes, quite sure; for a particular friend of mine, a Miss Andrews, a sweet girl, one of the sweetest creatures in the world, has read every one of them. I wish you knew Miss Andrews, you would be delighted with her. She is netting herself the sweetest cloak you can conceive. I think her as beautiful as an angel, and I am so vexed with the men for not admiring her! I scold them all amazingly about it."

"Scold them! Do you scold them for not admiring her?"

"Yes, that I do. There is nothing I would not do for those who are really my friends. I have no notion of loving people by halves; it is not my nature. My attachments are always excessively strong. I told Captain Hunt at one of our assemblies this winter that if he was to tease me all night, I would not dance with him, unless he would allow Miss Andrews to be as beautiful as an angel. The men think us incapable of real friendship, you know, and I am determined to show them the difference. Now, if I were to hear anybody speak slightingly of you, I should fire up in a moment: but that is not at all likely, for you are just the kind of girl to be a great favourite with the men."

"Oh, dear!" cried Catherine, colouring. "How can you say so?"

"I know you very well; you have so much animation, which is exactly what Miss Andrews wants, for I must confess there is something amazingly insipid about her. Oh! I must tell you, that just after we parted yesterday, I saw a young man looking at you so earnestly--I am sure he is in love with you." Catherine coloured, and disclaimed again. Isabella laughed. "It is very true, upon my honour, but I see how it is; you are indifferent to everybody's admiration, except that of one gentleman, who shall be nameless. Nay, I cannot blame you"--speaking more seriously--"your feelings are easily understood. Where the heart is really attached, I know very well how little one can be pleased with the attention of anybody else. Everything is so insipid, so uninteresting, that does not relate to the beloved object! I can perfectly comprehend your feelings."

"But you should not persuade me that I think so very much about Mr. Tilney, for perhaps I may never see him again."

"Not see him again! My dearest creature, do not talk of it. I am sure you would be miserable if you thought so!"

"No, indeed, I should not. I do not pretend to say that I was not very much pleased with him; but while I have Udolpho to read, I feel as if nobody could make me miserable. Oh! The dreadful black veil! My dear Isabella, I am sure there must be Laurentina's skeleton behind it."

"It is so odd to me, that you should never have read Udolpho before; but I suppose Mrs. Morland objects to novels."

"No, she does not. She very often reads Sir Charles Grandison herself; but new books do not fall in our way."

"Sir Charles Grandison! That is an amazing horrid book, is it not? I remember Miss Andrews could not get through the first volume."

"It is not like Udolpho at all; but yet I think it is very entertaining."

"Do you indeed! You surprise me; I thought it had not been readable. But, my dearest Catherine, have you settled what to wear on your head tonight? I am determined at all events to be dressed exactly like you. The men take notice of that sometimes, you know."

"But it does not signify if they do," said Catherine, very innocently.

"Signify! Oh, heavens! I make it a rule never to mind what they say. They are very often amazingly impertinent if you do not treat them with spirit, and make them keep their distance."

"Are they? Well, I never observed that. They always behave very well to me."

"Oh! They give themselves such airs. They are the most conceited creatures in the world, and think themselves of so much importance! By the by, though I have thought of it a hundred times, I have always forgot to ask you what is your favourite complexion in a man. Do you like them best dark or fair?"

"I hardly know. I never much thought about it. Something between both, I think. Brown--not fair, and--and not very dark."

"Very well, Catherine. That is exactly he. I have not forgot your description of Mr. Tilney--'a brown skin, with dark eyes, and rather dark hair.' Well, my taste is different. I prefer light eyes, and as to complexion--do you know--I like a sallow better than any other. You must not betray me, if you should ever meet with one of your acquaintance answering that description."

"Betray you! What do you mean?"

"Nay, do not distress me. I believe I have said too much. Let us drop the subject."

Catherine, in some amazement, complied, and after remaining a few moments silent, was on the point of reverting to what interested her at that time rather more than anything else in the world, Laurentina's skeleton, when her friend prevented her, by saying, "For heaven's sake! Let us move away from this end of the room. Do you know, there are two odious young men who have been staring at me this half hour. They really put me quite out of countenance. Let us go and look at the arrivals. They will hardly follow us there."

Away they walked to the book; and while Isabella examined the names, it was Catherine's employment to watch the proceedings of these alarming young men.

"They are not coming this way, are they? I hope they are not so impertinent as to follow us. Pray let me know if they are coming. I am determined I will not look up."

In a few moments Catherine, with unaffected pleasure, assured her that she need not be longer uneasy, as the gentlemen had just left the pump-room.

"And which way are they gone?" said Isabella, turning hastily round. "One was a very good-looking young man."

"They went towards the church-yard."

"Well, I am amazingly glad I have got rid of them! And now, what say you to going to Edgar's Buildings with me, and looking at my new hat? You said you should like to see it."

Catherine readily agreed. "Only," she added, "perhaps we may overtake the two young men."

"Oh! Never mind that. If we make haste, we shall pass by them presently, and I am dying to show you my hat."

"But if we only wait a few minutes, there will be no danger of our seeing them at all."

"I shall not pay them any such compliment, I assure you. I have no notion of treating men with such respect. That is the way to spoil them."

Catherine had nothing to oppose against such reasoning; and therefore, to show the independence of Miss Thorpe, and her resolution of humbling the sex, they set off immediately as fast as they could walk, in pursuit of the two young men.



　　两位女友之间的以下谈话，是她们相识八九天后的一个早晨，在矿泉厅进行的，可以充分显现出她们之间的热烈情感，显现出彼此的敏感、审慎和独出心裁，以及高雅的文学情趣。”这一切表明了她们的热烈情感是那样合乎情理。
　　她们是约好了来的。因为伊莎贝拉比她的朋友早到了将近五分钟，她的头一句话当然是这样说的：“我的宝贝，什么事把你耽搁得这么晚？我等了你老半天了！”
　　“真的吗？太对不起了，我还以为我很及时呢。才刚刚一点，但愿没让你久等。”
　　“哦！至少等了老半天了！肯定有半个钟头了。好了，先到大厅那边坐下来松快松快。我有一肚子话要跟你说。“首先，今天早晨出门的时候，我生怕要下雨。真像是要下阵雨的样子，差一点把我急死了！你知道吧，我刚才在米尔萨姆街一家商店的橱窗里见到一顶帽子。你想象不到有多漂亮。跟你的那顶很相仿，只是绸带是橙红色的，不是绿色的。我当时真想买呀。不过，亲爱的凯瑟琳，今天这一早你都在干什么？是不是又看《尤多尔弗》了？”
　　“是的，早上一醒来就在看。已经看到黑纱幔那儿了。”
　　“真的吗？多有意思啊！哦！我说什么也不告诉你那黑纱幔后面罩着什么！难道你不急于想知道吗？”
　　“噢！是的，很想知道。到底是什么呢？不过，请别告诉我，无论如何也别告诉我。我知道准是具骷髅。我想准是劳伦蒂纳的骷髅。噢！我真喜爱这本书！实话对你说吧，我真想读它一辈子。若不是要来会你，我说什么也丢不开它。”
　　“亲宝贝，你真好。等你看完《尤多尔弗》，我们就一道看《意大利人》。我给你列了个单子，十来本都是这一类的。”
　　“真的！那可太好了！都是些什么书？”
　　“我这就念给你听听。全记在我的笔记本里。《乌尔芬巴赫城堡》，《克莱蒙》，《神秘的警告》，《黑树林的巫师》，《夜半钟声》，《莱茵河的孤儿》，以及《恐怖的奥秘》。这些书够我们看些日子啦。”
　　“是的，真是太好了。不过，这些书都很恐怖吗？你肯定它们都很恐怖吗？”
　　“是的，保险没问题。我的好朋友安德鲁斯小姐把这些书全看过了，她真是个甜姐儿，一个天下顶讨人爱的姑娘。你要是认识安德鲁斯小姐就好了，你会喜欢她的。她正在给自己织一件要多漂亮有多漂亮的斗篷。我觉得她像天使一样美丽，使我感到恼火的是，男人们居然不爱慕她！为此，我要狠狠地责骂他们。”
　　“责骂他们？你能因为他们不爱慕她，就大加责骂？”
　　“是的，我就是要责骂。我为了自己的真正朋友，什么事情都做得出来。我爱起人来不会半心半意，我不是那种人。我的感情总是十分热烈。今年冬天，在一次舞会上，我就对亨特上尉说：他要是整个晚上老是跟我开玩笑，我就不同他跳舞，除非他承认安德鲁斯小姐像天使一样美丽。你知道，男人总以为我们女人之间没有真正的友谊，我决心要让他们看看事实并非如此。我要是听见有人说你的坏话，我马上就会冒火。不过，那压根儿不可能，因为男人们最喜欢你这样的小姐。”
　　“噢，天哪！”凯瑟琳红着脸嚷道，“你怎么能这么说呢？”
　　“我很了解你。你性情十分活泼，这正是安德鲁斯小姐所缺少的。坦白地说，她这个人没意思极了。噢！我得告诉你，我们昨天刚一分手，我就见到一个小伙子在使劲地看你。我敢断定，他爱上你了。”凯瑟琳脸上绯红，再次否认。“那是千真万确的。我明白是怎么回事：你是除了一位先生以外，对谁的爱慕都无动于衷，那位先生我就不点名道姓啦。得了，我不能责怪你了。”（语气更加严肃）“你的心情很容易理解。我很清楚，你要是真正爱上一个人，就不喜欢别人来献殷勤。凡是与心上人无关的事情，全都是那样索然寡味！我完全可以理解你的心情。”
　　“不过，你别让我觉得自己就这么想念蒂尔尼先生，我兴许再也见不到他了。”
　　“再也见不到他了！我的宝贝，别这么说啦。你要是这么想，肯定要垂头丧气了。”
　　“不会的，决不会。我也不装模作样，说什么我并不喜欢他。不过，当我有《尤多尔弗》可看的时候，我觉得谁也不能让我垂头丧气的。噢！那条可怕的黑纱幔！亲爱的伊莎贝拉，我敢肯定，它后面准是劳伦蒂纳的骷髅。”
　　“我觉得真怪．你以前居然没看过《尤多尔弗》。不过我想，莫兰太太反对看小说。”
　　“不，她不反对。她自已就常看《查尔斯·格兰迪森爵士》。不过，新书落不到我们手里。”
　　“《查尔斯·格兰迪森爵》！那是一部十分无聊的书，对不？我记得安德鲁斯小姐连第一卷都无法看完。”
　　“它和《尤多尔弗》完全不同，不过我还是觉得很有趣。”
　　“是吗？真让我吃惊。我还以为不堪卒读呢。不过，亲爱的凯瑟琳，你有没有定下今晚头上戴什么？无论如何，我决定跟你打扮得一模一样。你知道，男人有时对这种事还挺注意呢。”
　　“他们注意有什么关系？”凯瑟琳十分天真地说。
　　“有什么关系！哦，天哪！我向来不在乎他们说什么。你若是不给他们点厉害瞧瞧，让他们识相点，他们往住会胡来的。”
　　“是吗？这我可从没注意到。他们对我总是规规矩矩的。”
　　“啊！他们就会装腔作势，自以为了不起，天下人数他们最自负。噢，对了，有件事我都想到上百次了，可总是忘记问问你：你觉得男人什么脸色的最好看？你喜欢黑的还是白的？”
　　“我也说不上。我没怎么想过这个问题。我想还是介乎两者之间的棕色最好，不白也不很黑。”
　　“好极啦，凯瑟琳。那正是他嘛。我还没忘记你是怎么形容蒂尔尼先生的：‘棕色的皮肤，黝黑的眼珠，乌黑的头发。’唔，我的爱好可不一样。我喜欢淡色的眼睛。至于肤色，你知道我最喜欢淡黄色的。你要是在你的熟人里见到这种特征的，可千万别泄露我的天机。”
　　“泄露你的天机！你这是什么意思？”
　　“得了，你别难为我啦。我看我说得太多了。我们别再谈这件事吧。”
　　凯瑟琳有些诧异地依从了。沉默了一阵之后，她刚想再提起她当时最感兴趣的劳伦蒂纳的骷髅，不料她的朋友打断了她的话头，只听她说：“看在老天爷的份上，我们离开这边吧。你知道，有两个讨厌的年轻人盯着我瞅了半个钟头了，看得我真难为情。我们去看看来了些什么人吧。他们不会跟到那边去的。”
　　她们走到来宾簿那儿。伊莎贝拉查看来宾登记的时候，凯瑟琳就负责监视那两个可怕的年轻人的行踪。
　　“他们没朝这边来吧？但愿他们别死皮赖脸地跟着我们。要是他们来了，你可要告诉我一声。我决不抬头。”
　　过了不久，凯瑟琳带着真挚的喜悦告诉伊莎贝拉，说她不必再感到不安了，因为那两个男的刚刚离开了矿泉厅。
　　“他们往哪边去了？”伊莎贝拉急忙转过身，问道，“有个小伙子长得还真漂亮。”
　　“他们往教堂大院那边去了。”
　　“哦，我终于把他们甩掉了。真是太好了？现在吗，就陪我到埃德加大楼，去看看我的新帽子，好吗？你说过你想看看。”
　　凯瑟琳欣然同意了。“只是，”她补充说，“我们或许会赶上那两个年轻人的。”
　　“哎！别管那个。我们要是赶得快，马上就能超过他们。我一心急着让你看帽子呢。”
　　“不过，我们只要再等几分钟，压根儿就不会再碰见他们。”
　　“老实对你说吧，我才不这样抬举他们呢。我对男人就不这么敬重。那只会把他们宠坏。”
　　凯瑟琳无法抗拒这番理论。于是，为了显显索普小姐的倔强性格，显显她要煞煞男人威风的决心，她们当即拔腿就走，以最快的速度向两个年轻人追去。
  
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
narcis

ZxID：9184039

763474鲜花 75鸡蛋

等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 8楼  发表于: 2013-10-27 0
Chapter Seven

Half a minute conducted them through the pump-yard to the archway, opposite Union Passage; but here they were stopped. Everybody acquainted with Bath may remember the difficulties of crossing Cheap Street at this point; it is indeed a street of so impertinent a nature, so unfortunately connected with the great London and Oxford roads, and the principal inn of the city, that a day never passes in which parties of ladies, however important their business, whether in quest of pastry, millinery, or even (as in the present case) of young men, are not detained on one side or other by carriages, horsemen, or carts. This evil had been felt and lamented, at least three times a day, by Isabella since her residence in Bath; and she was now fated to feel and lament it once more, for at the very moment of coming opposite to Union Passage, and within view of the two gentlemen who were proceeding through the crowds, and threading the gutters of that interesting alley, they were prevented crossing by the approach of a gig, driven along on bad pavement by a most knowing-looking coachman with all the vehemence that could most fitly endanger the lives of himself, his companion, and his horse.

"Oh, these odious gigs!" said Isabella, looking up. "How I detest them." But this detestation, though so just, was of short duration, for she looked again and exclaimed, "Delightful! Mr. Morland and my brother!"

"Good heaven! 'Tis James!" was uttered at the same moment by Catherine; and, on catching the young men's eyes, the horse was immediately checked with a violence which almost threw him on his haunches, and the servant having now scampered up, the gentlemen jumped out, and the equipage was delivered to his care.

Catherine, by whom this meeting was wholly unexpected, received her brother with the liveliest pleasure; and he, being of a very amiable disposition, and sincerely attached to her, gave every proof on his side of equal satisfaction, which he could have leisure to do, while the bright eyes of Miss Thorpe were incessantly challenging his notice; and to her his devoirs were speedily paid, with a mixture of joy and embarrassment which might have informed Catherine, had she been more expert in the development of other people's feelings, and less simply engrossed by her own, that her brother thought her friend quite as pretty as she could do herself.

John Thorpe, who in the meantime had been giving orders about the horses, soon joined them, and from him she directly received the amends which were her due; for while he slightly and carelessly touched the hand of Isabella, on her he bestowed a whole scrape and half a short bow. He was a stout young man of middling height, who, with a plain face and ungraceful form, seemed fearful of being too handsome unless he wore the dress of a groom, and too much like a gentleman unless he were easy where he ought to be civil, and impudent where he might be allowed to be easy. He took out his watch: "How long do you think we have been running it from Tetbury, Miss Morland?"

"I do not know the distance." Her brother told her that it was twenty-three miles.

"Three and twenty!" cried Thorpe. "Five and twenty if it is an inch." Morland remonstrated, pleaded the authority of road-books, innkeepers, and milestones; but his friend disregarded them all; he had a surer test of distance. "I know it must be five and twenty," said he, "by the time we have been doing it. It is now half after one; we drove out of the inn-yard at Tetbury as the town clock struck eleven; and I defy any man in England to make my horse go less than ten miles an hour in harness; that makes it exactly twenty-five."

"You have lost an hour," said Morland; "it was only ten o'clock when we came from Tetbury."

"Ten o'clock! It was eleven, upon my soul! I counted every stroke. This brother of yours would persuade me out of my senses, Miss Morland; do but look at my horse; did you ever see an animal so made for speed in your life?" (The servant had just mounted the carriage and was driving off.) "Such true blood! Three hours and and a half indeed coming only three and twenty miles! Look at that creature, and suppose it possible if you can."

"He does look very hot, to be sure."

"Hot! He had not turned a hair till we came to Walcot Church; but look at his forehand; look at his loins; only see how he moves; that horse cannot go less than ten miles an hour: tie his legs and he will get on. What do you think of my gig, Miss Morland? A neat one, is not it? Well hung; town-built; I have not had it a month. It was built for a Christchurch man, a friend of mine, a very good sort of fellow; he ran it a few weeks, till, I believe, it was convenient to have done with it. I happened just then to be looking out for some light thing of the kind, though I had pretty well determined on a curricle too; but I chanced to meet him on Magdalen Bridge, as he was driving into Oxford, last term: 'Ah! Thorpe,' said he, 'do you happen to want such a little thing as this? It is a capital one of the kind, but I am cursed tired of it.' 'Oh! D--,' said I; 'I am your man; what do you ask?' And how much do you think he did, Miss Morland?"

"I am sure I cannot guess at all."

"Curricle-hung, you see; seat, trunk, sword-case, splashing-board, lamps, silver moulding, all you see complete; the iron-work as good as new, or better. He asked fifty guineas; I closed with him directly, threw down the money, and the carriage was mine."

"And I am sure," said Catherine, "I know so little of such things that I cannot judge whether it was cheap or dear."

"Neither one nor t'other; I might have got it for less, I dare say; but I hate haggling, and poor Freeman wanted cash."

"That was very good-natured of you," said Catherine, quite pleased.

"Oh! D-- it, when one has the means of doing a kind thing by a friend, I hate to be pitiful."

An inquiry now took place into the intended movements of the young ladies; and, on finding whither they were going, it was decided that the gentlemen should accompany them to Edgar's Buildings, and pay their respects to Mrs. Thorpe. James and Isabella led the way; and so well satisfied was the latter with her lot, so contentedly was she endeavouring to ensure a pleasant walk to him who brought the double recommendation of being her brother's friend, and her friend's brother, so pure and uncoquettish were her feelings, that, though they overtook and passed the two offending young men in Milsom Street, she was so far from seeking to attract their notice, that she looked back at them only three times.

John Thorpe kept of course with Catherine, and, after a few minutes' silence, renewed the conversation about his gig. "You will find, however, Miss Morland, it would be reckoned a cheap thing by some people, for I might have sold it for ten guineas more the next day; Jackson, of Oriel, bid me sixty at once; Morland was with me at the time."

"Yes," said Morland, who overheard this; "but you forget that your horse was included."

"My horse! Oh, d-- it! I would not sell my horse for a hundred. Are you fond of an open carriage, Miss Morland?"

"Yes, very; I have hardly ever an opportunity of being in one; but I am particularly fond of it."

"I am glad of it; I will drive you out in mine every day."

"Thank you," said Catherine, in some distress, from a doubt of the propriety of accepting such an offer.

"I will drive you up Lansdown Hill tomorrow."

"Thank you; but will not your horse want rest?"

"Rest! He has only come three and twenty miles today; all nonsense; nothing ruins horses so much as rest; nothing knocks them up so soon. No, no; I shall exercise mine at the average of four hours every day while I am here."

"Shall you indeed!" said Catherine very seriously. "That will be forty miles a day."

"Forty! Aye, fifty, for what I care. Well, I will drive you up Lansdown tomorrow; mind, I am engaged."

"How delightful that will be!" cried Isabella, turning round. "My dearest Catherine, I quite envy you; but I am afraid, brother, you will not have room for a third."

"A third indeed! No, no; I did not come to Bath to drive my sisters about; that would be a good joke, faith! Morland must take care of you."

This brought on a dialogue of civilities between the other two; but Catherine heard neither the particulars nor the result. Her companion's discourse now sunk from its hitherto animated pitch to nothing more than a short decisive sentence of praise or condemnation on the face of every woman they met; and Catherine, after listening and agreeing as long as she could, with all the civility and deference of the youthful female mind, fearful of hazarding an opinion of its own in opposition to that of a self-assured man, especially where the beauty of her own sex is concerned, ventured at length to vary the subject by a question which had been long uppermost in her thoughts; it was, "Have you ever read Udolpho, Mr. Thorpe?"

"Udolpho! Oh, Lord! Not I; I never read novels; I have something else to do."

Catherine, humbled and ashamed, was going to apologize for her question, but he prevented her by saying, "Novels are all so full of nonsense and stuff; there has not been a tolerably decent one come out since Tom Jones, except The Monk; I read that t'other day; but as for all the others, they are the stupidest things in creation."

"I think you must like Udolpho, if you were to read it; it is so very interesting."

"Not I, faith! No, if I read any, it shall be Mrs. Radcliffe's; her novels are amusing enough; they are worth reading; some fun and nature in them."

"Udolpho was written by Mrs. Radcliffe," said Catherine, with some hesitation, from the fear of mortifying him.

"No sure; was it? Aye, I remember, so it was; I was thinking of that other stupid book, written by that woman they make such a fuss about, she who married the French emigrant."

"I suppose you mean Camilla?"

"Yes, that's the book; such unnatural stuff! An old man playing at see-saw, I took up the first volume once and looked it over, but I soon found it would not do; indeed I guessed what sort of stuff it must be before I saw it: as soon as I heard she had married an emigrant, I was sure I should never be able to get through it."

"I have never read it."

"You had no loss, I assure you; it is the horridest nonsense you can imagine; there is nothing in the world in it but an old man's playing at see-saw and learning Latin; upon my soul there is not."

This critique, the justness of which was unfortunately lost on poor Catherine, brought them to the door of Mrs. Thorpe's lodgings, and the feelings of the discerning and unprejudiced reader of Camilla gave way to the feelings of the dutiful and affectionate son, as they met Mrs. Thorpe, who had descried them from above, in the passage. "Ah, Mother! How do you do?" said he, giving her a hearty shake of the hand. "Where did you get that quiz of a hat? It makes you look like an old witch. Here is Morland and I come to stay a few days with you, so you must look out for a couple of good beds somewhere near." And this address seemed to satisfy all the fondest wishes of the mother's heart, for she received him with the most delighted and exulting affection. On his two younger sisters he then bestowed an equal portion of his fraternal tenderness, for he asked each of them how they did, and observed that they both looked very ugly.

These manners did not please Catherine; but he was James's friend and Isabella's brother; and her judgment was further bought off by Isabella's assuring her, when they withdrew to see the new hat, that John thought her the most charming girl in the world, and by John's engaging her before they parted to dance with him that evening. Had she been older or vainer, such attacks might have done little; but, where youth and diffidence are united, it requires uncommon steadiness of reason to resist the attraction of being called the most charming girl in the world, and of being so very early engaged as a partner; and the consequence was that, when the two Morlands, after sitting an hour with the Thorpes, set off to walk together to Mr. Allen's, and James, as the door was closed on them, said, "Well, Catherine, how do you like my friend Thorpe?" instead of answering, as she probably would have done, had there been no friendship and no flattery in the case, "I do not like him at all," she directly replied, "I like him very much; he seems very agreeable."

"He is as good-natured a fellow as ever lived; a little of a rattle; but that will recommend him to your sex, I believe: and how do you like the rest of the family?"

"Very, very much indeed: Isabella particularly."

"I am very glad to hear you say so; she is just the kind of young woman I could wish to see you attached to; she has so much good sense, and is so thoroughly unaffected and amiable; I always wanted you to know her; and she seems very fond of you. She said the highest things in your praise that could possibly be; and the praise of such a girl as Miss Thorpe even you, Catherine," taking her hand with affection, "may be proud of."

"Indeed I am," she replied; "I love her exceedingly, and am delighted to find that you like her too. You hardly mentioned anything of her when you wrote to me after your visit there."

"Because I thought I should soon see you myself. I hope you will be a great deal together while you are in Bath. She is a most amiable girl; such a superior understanding! How fond all the family are of her; she is evidently the general favourite; and how much she must be admired in such a place as this--is not she?"

"Yes, very much indeed, I fancy; Mr. Allen thinks her the prettiest girl in Bath."

"I dare say he does; and I do not know any man who is a better judge of beauty than Mr. Allen. I need not ask you whether you are happy here, my dear Catherine; with such a companion and friend as Isabella Thorpe, it would be impossible for you to be otherwise; and the Allens, I am sure, are very kind to you?"

"Yes, very kind; I never was so happy before; and now you are come it will be more delightful than ever; how good it is of you to come so far on purpose to see me."

James accepted this tribute of gratitude, and qualified his conscience for accepting it too, by saying with perfect sincerity, "Indeed, Catherine, I love you dearly."

Inquiries and communications concerning brothers and sisters, the situation of some, the growth of the rest, and other family matters now passed between them, and continued, with only one small digression on James's part, in praise of Miss Thorpe, till they reached Pulteney Street, where he was welcomed with great kindness by Mr. and Mrs. Allen, invited by the former to dine with them, and summoned by the latter to guess the price and weigh the merits of a new muff and tippet. A pre-engagement in Edgar's Buildings prevented his accepting the invitation of one friend, and obliged him to hurry away as soon as he had satisfied the demands of the other. The time of the two parties uniting in the Octagon Room being correctly adjusted, Catherine was then left to the luxury of a raised, restless, and frightened imagination over the pages of Udolpho, lost from all worldly concerns of dressing and dinner, incapable of soothing Mrs. Allen's fears on the delay of an expected dressmaker, and having only one minute in sixty to bestow even on the reflection of her own felicity, in being already engaged for the evening.



　　半分钟工夫，两位小姐穿过矿泉院，来到联盟路对面的拱廊底下，不想在这儿给挡住了去路。凡是熟悉巴思的人都会记得，要在这个地方穿过奇普街，真是困难重重。这的确是一条很伤脑筋的街道，偏巧连着去伦敦和牛津的大道以及城里的大旅馆、因此不管哪一天，一群群的妇女无论有多么重要的事情，无论是去买发面饼、女帽，还是像眼下这样去追赶小伙子，总要在街边给拦住，让马车、骑马人或大车先过去。伊莎贝拉自从来到巴思以后，这种苦头每天至少要吃三次，每次都要哀叹一番。现在，她注定要再吃一次苦头，再哀叹一番。且说她们刚来到联盟路对面，便望见那两位绅士正在那条别有风味的小巷里绕着边沟，穿过人群往前走。恰在这当儿，偏偏来了一辆双轮轻便马车，挡住了她们的去路。赶车的是一个非常神气的人，赶着车在高低不平的街道上猛跑，随时可能危及到他自己、他的伙伴和那匹马的性命。
　　“噢！这些讨厌的马车！”伊莎贝拉举目望了望说。“我对它们憎恶极啦！”然而，她的憎恶尽管理由充分，但持续的时间却不长，因为她再定睛一看，不禁惊叫起来：“太好了！原来是莫兰先生和我哥哥！”
　　“天哪！是詹姆斯！”凯瑟琳同时嚷道。两位年轻人一看见她们，便猛地一下勒住了马。险些没把它蹲倒。仆人急忙赶了来，两位先生跳下车，把马车交给他照料。
　　这次相遇完全出乎凯瑟琳的意料，她欣喜若狂地迎接哥哥。这位哥哥是个性情非常和蔼的人，对妹妹十分钟爱，因而同样表现得很高兴。当他尽情表露自己的喜悦之情时，索普小组那双亮晶晶的眼睛一直在朝他溜来溜去，想勾起他的注意。随即，莫兰先生带着半喜半窘的神情，向索普小姐问起好来。假若凯瑟琳能善于揣摸别人感情的发展脉络，而不要仅仅沉湎于自己的感情之中，那她或许会认识到：同她自己一样，她哥哥也认为她的女友十分漂亮。
　　这当儿，约翰·索普先是在吩咐马的事，随后也走过来，凯瑟琳马上得到了应有的补偿，因为他一面漫不经心地轻轻拉了拉伊莎贝拉的手，一面笨拙地将一条腿往后一退，另一条腿一弯曲，向凯瑟琳微微鞠了个躬。他是个体魄健壮的青年，中等身材，面貌粗俗，体态笨拙。他似乎唯恐自己太漂亮，所以就穿了一身马夫的衣服，唯恐自己太文雅，所以便在应该讲究礼貌的时候表现得十分随便，在可以随便一点的时候又表现得十分放肆。他掏出表，说道：“‘你猜我们从泰特布里到这儿走了多少时间，莫兰小姐？”
　　“我不知道有多远。”她哥哥告诉她是二十三英里。
　　“二十三！”索普大声嚷道，“足有二十五英里。”莫兰加以分辩，而且搬出了旅行指南、旅店老板和里程碑作证据。可是，他的朋友全不把这些放在眼里，他有个更稳妥的距离测量法。“根据路上的时间来计算，”他说，“我敢肯定是二十五英里。现在是一点半，城里的钟打十一点的时候，我们从泰特布里旅馆的院子里赶车出来。全英格兰有谁敢说我的马套上车每小时走不到十英里。这不恰好是二十五英里。”
　　“你少说了一个钟头，”莫兰说，“我们离开泰特布里的时候，才十点钟。”
　　“十点！肯定是十一点！我把钟声一下下都数过了。莫兰小姐，你这位哥哥是想把我搅糊涂啊。你只要瞧瞧我的马，你生平见过这么快的马吗？”[
　　仆人刚刚跳上马车，准备赶开。]“这样出色的纯种马！说什么三个半钟头只跑了二十三英里！瞧瞧那匹马，你认为这可能吗？”
　　“看样子的确汗淋淋的！”
　　“汗淋淋的！我们直到沃尔考特教堂，它都没倒一根毛。你瞧瞧它的前身，瞧瞧它的腰，只要看看它走路的姿态。它不可能一个钟头走不了十英里。把它的腿捆起来，它也能往前走。你觉得我这辆马车怎么样，莫兰小姐？轻巧吧？弹性真好，是城里造的。我买了还不到一个月。本来是给基督教会学院①的一个人定做的，那是我的一个朋友，人很不错。他用了几个星期，后来想必手头紧了，就想脱手。恰在这时，我想找一辆轻便马车，虽然有双马拉的我也想买。说来也巧，上学期我在马格达仑桥上遇见了他，他正赶车去牛津。‘哦！索普，’他说，‘你想不想买这么一辆小车子？这类车里它算最棒的了，不过我可用腻了。’‘噢！该死，’我说，‘我买了。你要什么价？’莫兰小姐，你猜他要了多少？”
　　“我当然猜不着。”
　　“你瞧，完全是双马双轮马车的装潢：座子、行李箱、剑匣、挡泥板、车灯、银镶线，你瞧，一应俱全。那铁制部件跟新的一样，甚至比新的还好。他要五十几尼。我当即同他拍板成交，把钱一扔．这车就归我了。”
　　“的确，”凯瑟琳说，“我对这种事一无所知，无法断定究竟是便宜还是贵。”
　　“既不便宜也不贵。也许我可以少出点钱，但我不喜欢讨价还价，再说可怜的弗里曼需要现钱。”
　　“你心眼真好，”凯瑟琳十分高兴地说道。
　　“噢，该死！在有能力为朋友帮点忙的时候，我讨厌小里小气的。”
　　这时，两位先生问起两位小姐打算到哪儿去，问明之后，便决定陪她们一起去埃德加大楼，顺便拜访一下索普太太。詹姆斯和伊莎贝拉在前面引路。伊莎贝拉觉得自己十分走运，眼前这位先生既是她哥哥的朋友，又是她朋友的哥哥，心里一高兴，免不了要想方设法让他一路上愉愉快快的。她的心情是那样纯洁，丝毫没有卖弄风骚的意味，因此，当他们在米尔萨姆街赶过那两个讨人嫌的年轻人时，她全然不想去挑逗他们的注意力，只不过回头望了他们三次。
　　约翰·索普当然是和凯瑟琳走在一起啦。沉默了几分钟之后，他又谈起了他的双轮轻便马车：“你将发现，莫兰小姐，有些人还是会认为我买了个便宜货，因为第二天我本来可以一转手多卖十几尼的。奥里尔的杰克逊一开口就给我六十几尼。当时莫兰也在场。”
　　“是的，”莫兰无意中听见了，说道。“不过你忘了，还包括你的马呢。”
　　“我的马！哦，该死！我的马给我一百几尼我也不卖。莫兰小姐，你喜欢敞篷马车吗？”
　　“是的，非常喜欢。这种马车我一直没有机会乘，不过我倒是特别喜欢的。”
　　“那好极了。我每天都可以让你乘我的车出去。”
　　“谢谢，”凯瑟琳答道。她心里有些忐忑不安，不知道接受这样的好意是否妥当。
　　“我明天就带你上兰斯当山。”
　　“谢谢你。可是你的马不要歇歇吗？”
　　“歇歇！它今天才走了二十三英里。真是胡说八道。歇息最伤马不过了，也使马疲乏得最快。不，不能歇。我平均每天要让马运动四个钟头。”；
　　“真的吗？”凯瑟琳认真地说道。“那就是一天四十英里啊。”
　　“四十!哼，说不定有五十英里呢。好了，我明天带你上兰斯当山。记住，我可跟你约定啦。”
　　“那该多有意思啊！”伊莎贝拉转过身，大声嚷道，“亲爱的凯瑟琳，我真羡慕你。不过，哥哥，你车上坐不下第三个人吧？”
　　“什么第三个人！当然坐不下。我来巴思不是为了带着妹妹四处兜风的。那岂不要成为笑话！莫兰会照应你的。”
　　那两个人听了这话，互相客气了一番，但是具体说了些什么话，最后决定怎么办，凯瑟琳并没听见。她的同伴刚才那股兴致勃勃的谈锋现在消沉了，只有见到女人的时候才对其容貌断然品评一声，话语简短，褒贬分明。凯瑟琳带着年轻女性的谦逊与恭敬，尽可能洗耳恭听，随声附和，唯恐以自己的妇人之见唐突了一个充满自信的男人，特别是在牵涉到女性的美貌这样一个话题上。最后，她终于鼓起勇气，将话锋一转，提出了她心里思忖了很久的一个大问题：“你看过《尤多尔弗》吗，索普先生？”
　　“《尤多尔弗》！噢，天哪！没着过。我从不看小说，我还有别的事要干。”
　　凯瑟琳觉得十分羞愧，正想道歉，不料约翰把她打断了：“小说里尽是胡说八道！自从《汤姆·琼斯》②以后，就没有一本像样的小说，只有《僧人》③除外。我几天前看过这本书。至于别的小说，全都是些无聊透顶的作品。”
　　“我想你若是看看《尤多尔弗》，一定会喜欢的。这本书有趣极了。”
　　“老实说，我才不看呢！我要是看小说，那就看拉德克利夫夫人的。她的小说倒挺有意思，值得一读！那里边还多少有点逗趣的内容和对大自然的描写。”
　　“《尤多尔弗》就是拉德克利夫夫人写的，””凯瑟琳说道。她这话说得有点犹豫．唯恐让对方下不了台。
　　“绝对不可能。真是她写的？噢，我记起来了，是她写的。我刚才想到另外一本无聊的书上了，就是那个被人们捧上了天的女人④写的。她嫁给了那位法国移民。”
　　“我想你指的是《加米拉》吧！”
　　“对，就是那本书。简直是胡诌八扯！一个老头子玩跷跷板！有一次我拿起第一卷，随便看了看，立刻发现不行。的确，我还没见到书就猜到里面是什么货色了。我一听说它的作者嫁给了个移民，就准知道我无论如何也看不下下去。”
　　“我从没看过这本书。”
　　“那你一点也不亏。尽管放心好了。那书真是无聊透了。什么内容也没有，就是一个老头子在玩跷跷板，学拉丁文，直是空洞透顶”。
　　不幸的是，这席公允的评论并没对可怜的凯瑟琳产生任何影响。说话间，大家来到了索普太太的寓所门前。索普太太从楼上发现了他们，便到走廊上来迎接。等见了索普太太，那位《加米拉》读者的那些敏锐而公允的情感消失了，代之而来的是一颗恭敬而亲热的孝子之心。“哦
　　，妈妈！您好！”。索普说道，一面亲切地同她握手。“你从哪儿搞到了那么一顶怪帽子！你戴着它真像个老巫婆。莫兰和我来家陪你住几天，因此你得在附近给我们找个好地方睡。"做母亲的听了这话，溺爱子女的一片心意似乎得到了满足，因为她是怀着欣喜万分和宠爱备至的心情来接待儿子的。随即，索普对两个小妹妹表现得同样很亲热，一个个向她们问好，还说两人样子真丑。
　　凯瑟琳并不喜欢这种言谈举止。但是，索普毕竟是詹姆斯的朋友，伊莎贝拉的哥哥。再加上出去看帽子的时候，伊莎贝拉对她说，约翰认为她是天下最迷人的姑娘；而在临分手之前，约翰又约她当天晚上同他跳舞；因此她就改变了先前的看法。假若凯瑟琳年纪稍大一些，虚荣心稍强一些，这种攻势也许不会产生什么效果。但是，一个既年轻又羞怯的少女，在被人夸作天下最迷人的姑娘，被人老早就约作舞伴的时候，她只有异常坚定、异常理智，才能做到无动于衷。且说莫兰兄妹同索普家的人坐了一个钟头之后，便起身一道去艾伦先生府上。主人刚关上门，詹姆斯便说：“凯瑟琳，你觉得我的朋友索普怎么样？”假如这其中不存在友谊，而她又没有受到恭维的话，她很可能回答说：“我一点也不喜欢他。"
　　但她如今马上答道：“我很喜欢他。他看上去十分和蔼。”
　　“他是个顶和气的人，只是有点喋喋不休，不过我想这会博得你们女人的欢心。你喜欢他们家的人吗？”
　　“很喜欢，的确很喜欢，尤其是伊莎贝拉。”
　　“我很高兴听你这么说。我就希望见你亲近她这样的年轻女人。她富有理智，一点也不做作，十分和蔼可亲。我总想让你结识她。她似乎很喜欢你，对你极为赞赏。能受到索普小姐这样一位姑娘的赞赏，即使你，凯瑟琳，”亲昵地握住她的手，“也会感到自豪。”
　　“我的确感到自豪，”凯瑟琳答道，“我极其喜爱她，我很高兴你也喜欢她。你去他们家以后，给我写信的时候怎么一句也没提到她？”
　　“因为我想我马上就会见到你的。我希望你们在巴思期间，能经常呆在一起。她是个极其和蔼可亲的姑娘，那么聪明过人！她们全家人都喜爱她，她显然是全家人的宠幸。在这样一个地方，一定有不少人爱慕她，你说是不是？”
　　“是的，我想一定会有很多人。艾伦先生认为她是巴思最漂亮的姑娘。”
　　"我想他是这么认为的。我不知道有谁能比艾伦先生更善于审美。亲爱的凯瑟琳，我不必问你在这里过得是否愉快。有伊莎贝拉、索普这样的朋友作伴，你不可能不愉快。毫无疑问，艾伦夫妇待你一定很好。”
　　“是很好。我以前从没有这么愉快过。现在你来了。那就更令人愉快了。你可真好，特意跑这么远来看我。”
　　詹姆斯接受了这番感激之词，而且，为了使良心上也受之无愧，还情恳意切地说道：“凯瑟琳。我实在太爱你了。”
　　兄妹俩一问一答地谈起了兄弟姊妹的情况，这几个在做什么，那几个发育得怎么样，以及其他家务事。除了詹姆斯打岔夸赞了索普小姐一声以外，他们一直在谈论这些事情。到了普尔蒂尼街。詹姆斯受到艾伦夫妇的盛情招待，男的留他吃饭、女的请他猜猜她新买的皮笼和披肩要多少钱，权衡一下它们的优点。詹姆斯因为和埃德加大楼那边有约在先，无法接受艾伦先生的邀请，只好一满足艾伦太太的要求、便勿匆告辞。两家在八角厅会面的时间既然订准了，凯瑟琳便可带着惊恐不安的心情，张开想象的翅膀，尽情欣赏她的《尤多尔弗》，把整装吃饭的一切人间琐事统统抛在一边。艾伦太太生怕裁缝来晚了，她也顾不得安慰。甚至连自己已经跟人约好晚上去跳舞这等荣幸事。也只能在一小时里抽出一分钟来回味一番。
  
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
narcis

ZxID：9184039

763474鲜花 75鸡蛋

等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 9楼  发表于: 2013-10-27 0
Chapter Eight

In spite of Udolpho and the dressmaker, however, the party from Pulteney Street reached the Upper Rooms in very good time. The Thorpes and James Morland were there only two minutes before them; and Isabella having gone through the usual ceremonial of meeting her friend with the most smiling and affectionate haste, of admiring the set of her gown, and envying the curl of her hair, they followed their chaperones, arm in arm, into the ballroom, whispering to each other whenever a thought occurred, and supplying the place of many ideas by a squeeze of the hand or a smile of affection.

The dancing began within a few minutes after they were seated; and James, who had been engaged quite as long as his sister, was very importunate with Isabella to stand up; but John was gone into the card-room to speak to a friend, and nothing, she declared, should induce her to join the set before her dear Catherine could join it too. "I assure you," said she, "I would not stand up without your dear sister for all the world; for if I did we should certainly be separated the whole evening." Catherine accepted this kindness with gratitude, and they continued as they were for three minutes longer, when Isabella, who had been talking to James on the other side of her, turned again to his sister and whispered, "My dear creature, I am afraid I must leave you, your brother is so amazingly impatient to begin; I know you will not mind my going away, and I dare say John will be back in a moment, and then you may easily find me out." Catherine, though a little disappointed, had too much good nature to make any opposition, and the others rising up, Isabella had only time to press her friend's hand and say, "Good-bye, my dear love," before they hurried off. The younger Miss Thorpes being also dancing, Catherine was left to the mercy of Mrs. Thorpe and Mrs. Allen, between whom she now remained. She could not help being vexed at the non-appearance of Mr. Thorpe, for she not only longed to be dancing, but was likewise aware that, as the real dignity of her situation could not be known, she was sharing with the scores of other young ladies still sitting down all the discredit of wanting a partner. To be disgraced in the eye of the world, to wear the appearance of infamy while her heart is all purity, her actions all innocence, and the misconduct of another the true source of her debasement, is one of those circumstances which peculiarly belong to the heroine's life, and her fortitude under it what particularly dignifies her character. Catherine had fortitude too; she suffered, but no murmur passed her lips.

From this state of humiliation, she was roused, at the end of ten minutes, to a pleasanter feeling, by seeing, not Mr. Thorpe, but Mr. Tilney, within three yards of the place where they sat; he seemed to be moving that way, but be did not see her, and therefore the smile and the blush, which his sudden reappearance raised in Catherine, passed away without sullying her heroic importance. He looked as handsome and as lively as ever, and was talking with interest to a fashionable and pleasing-looking young woman, who leant on his arm, and whom Catherine immediately guessed to be his sister; thus unthinkingly throwing away a fair opportunity of considering him lost to her forever, by being married already. But guided only by what was simple and probable, it had never entered her head that Mr. Tilney could be married; he had not behaved, he had not talked, like the married men to whom she had been used; he had never mentioned a wife, and he had acknowledged a sister. From these circumstances sprang the instant conclusion of his sister's now being by his side; and therefore, instead of turning of a deathlike paleness and falling in a fit on Mrs. Allen's bosom, Catherine sat erect, in the perfect use of her senses, and with cheeks only a little redder than usual.

Mr. Tilney and his companion, who continued, though slowly, to approach, were immediately preceded by a lady, an acquaintance of Mrs. Thorpe; and this lady stopping to speak to her, they, as belonging to her, stopped likewise, and Catherine, catching Mr. Tilney's eye, instantly received from him the smiling tribute of recognition. She returned it with pleasure, and then advancing still nearer, he spoke both to her and Mrs. Allen, by whom he was very civilly acknowledged. "I am very happy to see you again, sir, indeed; I was afraid you had left Bath." He thanked her for her fears, and said that he had quitted it for a week, on the very morning after his having had the pleasure of seeing her.

"Well, sir, and I dare say you are not sorry to be back again, for it is just the place for young people-- and indeed for everybody else too. I tell Mr. Allen, when he talks of being sick of it, that I am sure he should not complain, for it is so very agreeable a place, that it is much better to be here than at home at this dull time of year. I tell him he is quite in luck to be sent here for his health."

"And I hope, madam, that Mr. Allen will be obliged to like the place, from finding it of service to him."

"Thank you, sir. I have no doubt that he will. A neighbour of ours, Dr. Skinner, was here for his health last winter, and came away quite stout."

"That circumstance must give great encouragement."

"Yes, sir--and Dr. Skinner and his family were here three months; so I tell Mr. Allen he must not be in a hurry to get away."

Here they were interrupted by a request from Mrs. Thorpe to Mrs. Allen, that she would move a little to accommodate Mrs. Hughes and Miss Tilney with seats, as they had agreed to join their party. This was accordingly done, Mr. Tilney still continuing standing before them; and after a few minutes' consideration, he asked Catherine to dance with him. This compliment, delightful as it was, produced severe mortification to the lady; and in giving her denial, she expressed her sorrow on the occasion so very much as if she really felt it that had Thorpe, who joined her just afterwards, been half a minute earlier, he might have thought her sufferings rather too acute. The very easy manner in which he then told her that he had kept her waiting did not by any means reconcile her more to her lot; nor did the particulars which he entered into while they were standing up, of the horses and dogs of the friend whom he had just left, and of a proposed exchange of terriers between them, interest her so much as to prevent her looking very often towards that part of the room where she had left Mr. Tilney. Of her dear Isabella, to whom she particularly longed to point out that gentleman, she could see nothing. They were in different sets. She was separated from all her party, and away from all her acquaintance; one mortification succeeded another, and from the whole she deduced this useful lesson, that to go previously engaged to a ball does not necessarily increase either the dignity or enjoyment of a young lady. From such a moralizing strain as this, she was suddenly roused by a touch on the shoulder, and turning round, perceived Mrs. Hughes directly behind her, attended by Miss Tilney and a gentleman. "I beg your pardon, Miss Morland," said she, "for this liberty--but I cannot anyhow get to Miss Thorpe, and Mrs. Thorpe said she was sure you would not have the least objection to letting in this young lady by you." Mrs. Hughes could not have applied to any creature in the room more happy to oblige her than Catherine. The young ladies were introduced to each other, Miss Tilney expressing a proper sense of such goodness, Miss Morland with the real delicacy of a generous mind making light of the obligation; and Mrs. Hughes, satisfied with having so respectably settled her young charge, returned to her party.

Miss Tilney had a good figure, a pretty face, and a very agreeable countenance; and her air, though it had not all the decided pretension, the resolute stylishness of Miss Thorpe's, had more real elegance. Her manners showed good sense and good breeding; they were neither shy nor affectedly open; and she seemed capable of being young, attractive, and at a ball without wanting to fix the attention of every man near her, and without exaggerated feelings of ecstatic delight or inconceivable vexation on every little trifling occurrence. Catherine, interested at once by her appearance and her relationship to Mr. Tilney, was desirous of being acquainted with her, and readily talked therefore whenever she could think of anything to say, and had courage and leisure for saying it. But the hindrance thrown in the way of a very speedy intimacy, by the frequent want of one or more of these requisites, prevented their doing more than going through the first rudiments of an acquaintance, by informing themselves how well the other liked Bath, how much she admired its buildings and surrounding country, whether she drew, or played, or sang, and whether she was fond of riding on horseback.

The two dances were scarcely concluded before Catherine found her arm gently seized by her faithful Isabella, who in great spirits exclaimed, "At last I have got you. My dearest creature, I have been looking for you this hour. What could induce you to come into this set, when you knew I was in the other? I have been quite wretched without you."

"My dear Isabella, how was it possible for me to get at you? I could not even see where you were."

"So I told your brother all the time--but he would not believe me. Do go and see for her, Mr. Morland, said I--but all in vain--he would not stir an inch. Was not it so, Mr. Morland? But you men are all so immoderately lazy! I have been scolding him to such a degree, my dear Catherine, you would be quite amazed. You know I never stand upon ceremony with such people."

"Look at that young lady with the white beads round her head," whispered Catherine, detaching her friend from James. "It is Mr. Tilney's sister."

"Oh! Heavens! You don't say so! Let me look at her this moment. What a delightful girl! I never saw anything half so beautiful! But where is her all-conquering brother? Is he in the room? Point him out to me this instant, if he is. I die to see him. Mr. Morland, you are not to listen. We are not talking about you."

"But what is all this whispering about? What is going on?"

"There now, I knew how it would be. You men have such restless curiosity! Talk of the curiosity of women, indeed! 'Tis nothing. But be satisfied, for you are not to know anything at all of the matter."

"And is that likely to satisfy me, do you think?"

"Well, I declare I never knew anything like you. What can it signify to you, what we are talking of. Perhaps we are talking about you; therefore I would advise you not to listen, or you may happen to hear something not very agreeable."

In this commonplace chatter, which lasted some time, the original subject seemed entirely forgotten; and though Catherine was very well pleased to have it dropped for a while, she could not avoid a little suspicion at the total suspension of all Isabella's impatient desire to see Mr. Tilney. When the orchestra struck up a fresh dance, James would have led his fair partner away, but she resisted. "I tell you, Mr. Morland," she cried, "I would not do such a thing for all the world. How can you be so teasing; only conceive, my dear Catherine, what your brother wants me to do. He wants me to dance with him again, though I tell him that it is a most improper thing, and entirely against the rules. It would make us the talk of the place, if we were not to change partners."

"Upon my honour," said James, "in these public assemblies, it is as often done as not."

"Nonsense, how can you say so? But when you men have a point to carry, you never stick at anything. My sweet Catherine, do support me; persuade your brother how impossible it is. Tell him that it would quite shock you to see me do such a thing; now would not it?"

"No, not at all; but if you think it wrong, you had much better change."

"There," cried Isabella, "you hear what your sister says, and yet you will not mind her. Well, remember that it is not my fault, if we set all the old ladies in Bath in a bustle. Come along, my dearest Catherine, for heaven's sake, and stand by me." And off they went, to regain their former place. John Thorpe, in the meanwhile, had walked away; and Catherine, ever willing to give Mr. Tilney an opportunity of repeating the agreeable request which had already flattered her once, made her way to Mrs. Allen and Mrs. Thorpe as fast as she could, in the hope of finding him still with them--a hope which, when it proved to be fruitless, she felt to have been highly unreasonable. "Well, my dear," said Mrs. Thorpe, impatient for praise of her son, "I hope you have had an agreeable partner."

"Very agreeable, madam."

"I am glad of it. John has charming spirits, has not he?"

"Did you meet Mr. Tilney, my dear?" said Mrs. Allen.

"No, where is he?"

"He was with us just now, and said he was so tired of lounging about, that he was resolved to go and dance; so I thought perhaps he would ask you, if he met with you."

"Where can he be?" said Catherine, looking round; but she had not looked round long before she saw him leading a young lady to the dance.

"Ah! He has got a partner; I wish he had asked you," said Mrs. Allen; and after a short silence, she added, "he is a very agreeable young man."

"Indeed he is, Mrs. Allen," said Mrs. Thorpe, smiling complacently; "I must say it, though I am his mother, that there is not a more agreeable young man in the world."

This inapplicable answer might have been too much for the comprehension of many; but it did not puzzle Mrs. Allen, for after only a moment's consideration, she said, in a whisper to Catherine, "I dare say she thought I was speaking of her son."

Catherine was disappointed and vexed. She seemed to have missed by so little the very object she had had in view; and this persuasion did not incline her to a very gracious reply, when John Thorpe came up to her soon afterwards and said, "Well, Miss Morland, I suppose you and I are to stand up and jig it together again."

"Oh, no; I am much obliged to you, our two dances are over; and, besides, I am tired, and do not mean to dance any more."

"Do not you? Then let us walk about and quiz people. Come along with me, and I will show you the four greatest quizzers in the room; my two younger sisters and their partners. I have been laughing at them this half hour."

Again Catherine excused herself; and at last he walked off to quiz his sisters by himself. The rest of the evening she found very dull; Mr. Tilney was drawn away from their party at tea, to attend that of his partner; Miss Tilney, though belonging to it, did not sit near her, and James and Isabella were so much engaged in conversing together that the latter had no leisure to bestow more on her friend than one smile, one squeeze, and one "dearest Catherine."



　　尽管凯瑟琳要看《尤多尔弗》，艾伦太太担心裁缝来迟，普尔蒂尼街这边的人还是按时赶到了舞厅。索普一家和詹姆斯只不过比他们早到两分钟。伊莎贝拉像往常一样，一见到她的朋友便急忙上前欢迎，只见她喜笑颜开，亲热无比。时而赞赏她长裙的款式，时而羡慕她鬈发的样式。接着，两人跟着年长的陪伴人，臂挽臂地步人舞厅，脑子里一有个什么念头，便要嘀咕一番，有许多念头是用捏捏手和亲切的微笑代为表达的。
　　大伙刚坐下不几分钟，跳舞便开始了。詹姆斯同她妹妹一样，早就约好了舞伴，因而再三催促伊莎贝拉快点起身。哪知约翰跑进牌室找朋友说话了，伊莎贝拉当众宣布：要是亲爱的凯瑟琳不能一道加入，她说什么也不先跳。"我告诉你吧，”她说，“你亲爱的妹妹不跟着一起来，我就决不跳舞。不然，我们整个晚上都要分开了。”凯瑟琳很感激地领了她的情，就这样又坐了三分钟。
　　却说伊莎贝拉先是跟坐在她另一边的詹姆斯说着话，这时突然又转向凯瑟琳，悄声说道：“亲爱的，我恐怕得离开你了，你哥哥实在等不及了。我知道你不会介意让我去的。约翰一会儿准回来。那时，你很容易就能找到我。”
　　凯瑟琳虽然点点失望，但她脾气好，没有加以阻拦。于是那两个人立起身，伊莎贝拉只来得及捏了捏她朋友的手，说了声“ 回头见，我的宝贝！”便同詹姆斯匆匆走开了。索普家的二小姐三小姐也在跳舞，凯瑟琳依旧坐在索晋太太和艾伦太太中间，跟她们作伴。索普先生还没露面，这不能不使她感到恼火。她不单渴望跳舞，而且也知道：别人既然不知道她实际上已经堂堂有了舞伴，那她就像坐在那里找不到舞伴的几十位姑娘一样丢脸。一个心地纯洁、行为无辜的姑娘，当着大家丢人现眼，有失体面，殊不知这完全是由于别人的差失造成的，这种情况想必也是女主角生活中的特有遭遇吧。在这种遭遇中，女主角表现得越刚强，人格就显得越高尚。凯瑟琳也是刚强的。她心里感到屈辱，但嘴里并不抱怨。
　　忍气吞声地等了十分钟，凯瑟琳心里蓦地一惊，不觉顿时转忧为喜。原来，她在离她座位不到三码远的地方看见了他，不是索普先生，而是蒂尔尼先生。似乎在朝她们这边走来，但是没有望见她。因此，凯瑟琳因为看见他突现而泛起的微笑和红晕便又消失了，并没玷污她这个女主角的尊严。蒂尔尼先生看上去像以往一样英俊，一样活跃，正在兴致勃勃地跟一位时髦俏丽的年轻女子谈话。那女子搭着他的手臂，凯瑟琳马上猜测那是他妹妹。她本来大可认为他已经结婚，因而使她永远失去了他。现在却不假思索地抛弃了这一良好机会。不过。单从简单、可能的情况来判断，她也从未想过蒂尔尼先生可能会结婚。他的言谈举止与她熟悉的已婚男子并不相像。他从未提起他有妻子，只说过有个妹妹。根据这些情况，她立刻断定，现在在他身边的是妹妹。因此，凯瑟琳没有变得面无人色，也没有昏倒在艾伦太太怀里，只见她笔挺挺地坐着，头脑十分清醒，双颊只比平时略红一点。
　　蒂尔尼先生与他的女伴跟在一位妇人后边，缓慢而不停地向她们走来。这位妇人认识索普太太，因而便停下同她说话，蒂尔尼兄妹因为由她领着，也跟着停住脚。蒂尔尼先生一望见凯瑟琳正在看他，便立即露出微笑，表示相识。凯瑟琳也快活地向他笑了笑。接着，蒂尔尼先生又往前走了几步。同凯瑟琳和艾伦太太说话，艾伦太太客客气气地向他打了个招呼：“我很高兴又见到你，先生。我本来担心你离巴思了呢。”，蒂尔尼先生谢谢她的关心，说他离开过巴思一个星期，就是他有幸认识她的第二无早晨走的。
　　“唔，先生，你这次回来肯定不会后悔吧，因为这里正是年轻人的天地．当然也是其他人的天地。当艾伦先生谈到他讨厌巴思时，我就对他说，他的确不该抱怨，因为这个地方实在太可爱了，逢上这样的淡季，待在这里比待在家里强多了。我跟他说，他真有福气，能到这里疗养。”
　　“我希望，太太，艾伦先生发现巴思对他大有裨益，到时候就该喜欢这个地方了。”
　　“谢谢你，先生。我相信他会的。我们的一位邻居斯金纳博士去年冬天来这里疗养过，回去的时候身体好极了。”
　　“这个事实一定会带来很大的鼓舞。”
　　“是的，先生。斯金纳博士一家在这里住了三个月呢。因此我跟艾伦先生说，他不要急着走。”
　　话说到这儿让索普太大打断了。她请艾伦太太稍许挪动一下，给休斯太太和蒂尔尼小姐让个座，因为她俩答应陪她们一起坐坐。大家坐下以后，蒂尔尼先生还依然立在她们面前。他思谋了几分钟之后，便请凯瑟琳与他跳舞。这本是件值得高兴的事，不想女方却感到悔恨交加。她表示谢绝时，显得微不胜遗憾，好像煞有其事似的，幸亏索普刚来，他若是早来半分钟，准会以为她万分痛苦。接着，索普又大大咧咧地对她说让她久等了，但这丝毫没有使她觉得好过些。他们起身跳舞时，索普细说起他刚刚辞别的那位朋友的马和狗，还说他们打算交换獮，可是凯瑟琳对此不感兴趣，她仍旧不时地朝她离开蒂尔尼先生的地方张望。她特别想让亲爱的伊莎贝拉见见他，可惜伊莎贝拉连个影子也见不着。他们不在一个舞群里。她离开了自己的所有伙伴，离开了自己的所工有熟人，不痛快的事真是一桩接着一桩。她从这—桩桩事里，得出了一条有益的教训，舞会前先约好舞伴，不见得会增加一位少女的尊严与乐趣。正当她如此这般吸取教训时，忽然觉得有人拍了拍她的肩膀，将她从沉思中惊醒。她一扭头，发现休斯太太就在她身后，由蒂尔尼小姐和一位先生伴随着。“请原谅我冒昧，莫兰小姐。”休斯太太说。“我无论如何也找不到索普小姐。索普太太说，你肯定不会介意陪陪这位小姐。”休斯太太还真找对了人，这屋里谁也不会比凯瑟琳更乐意做这份人情了。休斯太太为两位小姐作了介绍。蒂尔尼小姐很有礼貌地感谢了对方的好意。莫兰小姐本着慷慨的精神，委婉地表示这算不了什么。休斯太太把她带来的小姐作了妥善安置之后，便满意地回到她的同伙那里。
　　蒂尔尼小姐身材苗条，脸蛋俊俏，和颜悦色的十分招人爱。她的仪态虽然不像索普小姐的那样十分做作，十分时髦，但却更加端庄大方。她的言谈举止表现出卓越的见识和良好的教养。她既不羞怯，也不故作大方。她年轻迷人，但是到了舞会上，并不想吸引周围每个男人的注意。不管遇到什么芥末小事，也不会装腔作势地欣喜若狂，或是莫名其妙地焦灼万分。由于她的美貌和她与蒂尔尼先生的关系。凯瑟琳立刻对她产生了兴趣，自然很想同她结识。因此，每当想起什么话头，很乐意与她谈，而且也有勇气、有闲暇与她谈。但是，由于这些先决条件经常出现缺这少那的情况，两人也就无法立即成为知己。只能进行一些相识间的初步交谈，说说各自喜欢不喜欢巴思，是否欣赏巴思的建筑和周围的乡村，绘不绘画，弹不弹琴，唱不唱歌，爱不爱骑马。
　　两支舞曲刚刚结束，凯瑟琳发觉忠实的伊莎贝拉轻轻抓住了她的手臂，只听她兴高采烈地嚷道；“我终于找到你了。我心爱的，我找了你一个钟头了。你知道我在另一个舞群里跳舞，怎么能跑到这一个舞群来呢？我离开了你真没劲儿。”
　　“亲爱的伊莎贝拉、我怎么能找到你呢？我连你在哪儿都看不见。”
　　“我一直这样告诉你哥哥，可他就是不肯相信。‘快去找找你妹妹，莫兰先生，’我说。可全是白搭，他一动不动。难道不是吗，莫兰先生？你们男人都懒得出奇！我一直在狠狠地责备他，亲爱的觊瑟琳，你会感到大为惊奇的。你知道我对这种人从不客气。”
　　“你看那个头上戴白珠子的小姐，”凯瑟琳轻声说道，一面把她的朋友从詹姆斯身边拉开。“那是蒂尔尼先生的妹妹。”
　　“哦，天哪！真的吗？快让我瞧瞧。多可爱的姑娘啊！我从没见过这么美的人儿！她那位人人喜爱的哥哥在哪儿？在不在大厅里？如果在，请马上指给我看。我真想看看他。莫兰先生，你不用听，我们没说你。”
　　“那你们在嘀咕什么？出什么事了？”
　　“你看，我就知道是这么回事！你们男人好奇起来简直坐立不安！还说女人好奇，哼！和你们比起来真是小巫见大巫。不过，你就死心了吧，你休想知道是什么事。”
　　“你以为这样我就死心啦？”
　　“哎．真奇怪，我从没见过你这号人。我们谈什么与你有什么相干？也许我们就在谈论你，因此我奉劝你不要听，不然、你说不定会听见不太顺耳的话。”
　　这样无聊地闲扯了好一阵，原先的话题似乎给忘了个精光。凯瑟琳虽说很愿意让它中断一会，但是她禁不住有点怀疑：伊莎贝拉原先急切地想见蒂尔尼先生，怎么又一下子就忘个精光。当乐队重新奏起新舞曲时，詹姆斯又想把他的漂亮舞伴拉走，但是被拒绝。“你听我说，莫兰先生，”
　　伊莎贝拉喊道，“我决不会干这种事儿。你怎么能这么烦人！你看看，亲爱的凯瑟琳，你哥哥想让我干什么？他想让我同他跳舞，虽然我跟他说这极不恰当，太不成体统。我们要是不换换舞伴，岂不成了人家的话柄。”
　　“说真话，”詹姆斯说，“在公共舞会上，这是常有的事。”
　　“胡扯，你怎么能这么说？你们男人要达到个什么目的，总是无所顾忌。亲爱的凯瑟琳，快帮帮我的忙，劝劝你哥哥，让他知道这是办不到的。告诉他，你要是见我干这种事，定会大为震惊。难道不是吗？”
　　“不，决不会。不过，你要是认为不恰当，那你最好换换舞伴。”
　　“你看，”伊莎贝拉嚷道，“你妹妹的话你都听见了，可你就是不理会。你记住，我们要是惹得巴思的老太太们飞短流长的，那可不是我的过错。来吧，亲爱的凯瑟琳。看在老天爷的份上，跟我站在一起。”两人拔腿就走，回到原来的位置。这当儿，约翰·索普早溜掉了。凯瑟琳刚才受过蒂尔尼先生的一次抬举，很想给他个机会重提一下那个令人愉快的请求，便快步向艾伦太太和索普太太那儿走去，实指望见他还和她们在一起。她的希望落空以后，又觉得抱这样的希望也太可笑了。“唔，亲爱的，”索普太太说，迫不及待地想听听别人夸夸她的儿子。我希望你找了个愉快的舞伴。”
　　“愉快极了，太太。”
　　“我很高兴。约翰神采迷人，是吧？”
　　“你遇见蒂尔尼先生没有，好孩子？"艾伦太太说道。
　　“没有。他在哪儿？”
　　“他刚才还跟我们在一起，说他逛荡腻了，打定主意要去跳舞。所以我想，他要是碰见你，兴许会请你跳的。”
　　“他可能在哪儿呢？”凯瑟琳边说边四下张望。没张望多久，便发现蒂尔尼先生正领着一位年轻小姐去跳舞。
　　“哦！他有舞伴了！可惜他没请你跳，”艾伦太太说道。沉默了一会之后，她又补充道：他是个很讨人爱的小伙子。”
　　“的确是，艾伦太太，”索普太太自鸣得意地笑道。虽然我是他母亲，但我还是要说说，天下没有比他更讨人爱的小伙子了。”
　　这句牛头不对马嘴的回答让许多人听了，也许会感到莫名其妙。但是艾伦太太却不感到困惑，只见她略思片刻，便悄声对凯瑟琳说道：“她一准以为我在说她儿子。”
　　凯瑟琳又失望，又气恼。她似乎只晚了＿步，就把眼见到手的机会放跑了。尔后不久，约翰·索普来到她跟前，说道：“莫兰小姐，我想我们还是再来跳一会儿吧。”凯瑟琳因为心里正在懊悔，也没给他个好声好气的回答。
　　“噢，不。多谢你的好意，我们的两段舞已经跳过了。再说，我累了，不想再跳了。”
　　“不想跳了？那就让我们在屋里走走，跟人开开玩笑。快跟我来吧，我要让你瞧瞧这屋里四个最滑稽的人：我的两位妹妹和她们的舞伴。我这半个钟头里，一直在嘲笑他们。”
　　凯瑟琳再次谢绝了。最后，索普先生只好独自去嘲弄他的妹妹。凯瑟琳觉得后半个晚上非常无聊。用茶时，蒂尔尼先生让人从她们中间拽走了，去应酬他的舞伴的那伙人。蒂尔尼小姐虽然与她们在一块，但是并不挨近她。詹姆斯与伊莎贝拉光顾得一起说话，伊莎贝拉无暇顾及她的朋友，顶多对她笑一笑，捏一下手，叫一声“最亲爱的凯瑟琳”。
  
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
narcis

ZxID：9184039

763474鲜花 75鸡蛋

等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 10楼  发表于: 2013-10-27 0
Chapter Nine

The progress of Catherine's unhappiness from the events of the evening was as follows. It appeared first in a general dissatisfaction with everybody about her, while she remained in the rooms, which speedily brought on considerable weariness and a violent desire to go home. This, on arriving in Pulteney Street, took the direction of extraordinary hunger, and when that was appeased, changed into an earnest longing to be in bed; such was the extreme point of her distress; for when there she immediately fell into a sound sleep which lasted nine hours, and from which she awoke perfectly revived, in excellent spirits, with fresh hopes and fresh schemes. The first wish of her heart was to improve her acquaintance with Miss Tilney, and almost her first resolution, to seek her for that purpose, in the pump-room at noon. In the pump-room, one so newly arrived in Bath must be met with, and that building she had already found so favourable for the discovery of female excellence, and the completion of female intimacy, so admirably adapted for secret discourses and unlimited confidence, that she was most reasonably encouraged to expect another friend from within its walls. Her plan for the morning thus settled, she sat quietly down to her book after breakfast, resolving to remain in the same place and the same employment till the clock struck one; and from habitude very little incommoded by the remarks and ejaculations of Mrs. Allen, whose vacancy of mind and incapacity for thinking were such, that as she never talked a great deal, so she could never be entirely silent; and, therefore, while she sat at her work, if she lost her needle or broke her thread, if she heard a carriage in the street, or saw a speck upon her gown, she must observe it aloud, whether there were anyone at leisure to answer her or not. At about half past twelve, a remarkably loud rap drew her in haste to the window, and scarcely had she time to inform Catherine of there being two open carriages at the door, in the first only a servant, her brother driving Miss Thorpe in the second, before John Thorpe came running upstairs, calling out, "Well, Miss Morland, here I am. Have you been waiting long? We could not come before; the old devil of a coachmaker was such an eternity finding out a thing fit to be got into, and now it is ten thousand to one but they break down before we are out of the street. How do you do, Mrs. Allen? A famous bag last night, was not it? Come, Miss Morland, be quick, for the others are in a confounded hurry to be off. They want to get their tumble over."

"What do you mean?" said Catherine. "Where are you all going to?" "Going to? Why, you have not forgot our engagement! Did not we agree together to take a drive this morning? What a head you have! We are going up Claverton Down."

"Something was said about it, I remember," said Catherine, looking at Mrs. Allen for her opinion; "but really I did not expect you."

"Not expect me! That's a good one! And what a dust you would have made, if I had not come."

Catherine's silent appeal to her friend, meanwhile, was entirely thrown away, for Mrs. Allen, not being at all in the habit of conveying any expression herself by a look, was not aware of its being ever intended by anybody else; and Catherine, whose desire of seeing Miss Tilney again could at that moment bear a short delay in favour of a drive, and who thought there could be no impropriety in her going with Mr. Thorpe, as Isabella was going at the same time with James, was therefore obliged to speak plainer. "Well, ma'am, what do you say to it? Can you spare me for an hour or two? Shall I go?"

"Do just as you please, my dear," replied Mrs. Allen, with the most placid indifference. Catherine took the advice, and ran off to get ready. In a very few minutes she reappeared, having scarcely allowed the two others time enough to get through a few short sentences in her praise, after Thorpe had procured Mrs. Allen's admiration of his gig; and then receiving her friend's parting good wishes, they both hurried downstairs. "My dearest creature," cried Isabella, to whom the duty of friendship immediately called her before she could get into the carriage, "you have been at least three hours getting ready. I was afraid you were ill. What a delightful ball we had last night. I have a thousand things to say to you; but make haste and get in, for I long to be off."

Catherine followed her orders and turned away, but not too soon to hear her friend exclaim aloud to James, "What a sweet girl she is! I quite dote on her."

"You will not be frightened, Miss Morland," said Thorpe, as he handed her in, "if my horse should dance about a little at first setting off. He will, most likely, give a plunge or two, and perhaps take the rest for a minute; but he will soon know his master. He is full of spirits, playful as can be, but there is no vice in him."

Catherine did not think the portrait a very inviting one, but it was too late to retreat, and she was too young to own herself frightened; so, resigning herself to her fate, and trusting to the animal's boasted knowledge of its owner, she sat peaceably down, and saw Thorpe sit down by her. Everything being then arranged, the servant who stood at the horse's head was bid in an important voice "to let him go," and off they went in the quietest manner imaginable, without a plunge or a caper, or anything like one. Catherine, delighted at so happy an escape, spoke her pleasure aloud with grateful surprise; and her companion immediately made the matter perfectly simple by assuring her that it was entirely owing to the peculiarly judicious manner in which he had then held the reins, and the singular discernment and dexterity with which he had directed his whip. Catherine, though she could not help wondering that with such perfect command of his horse, he should think it necessary to alarm her with a relation of its tricks, congratulated herself sincerely on being under the care of so excellent a coachman; and perceiving that the animal continued to go on in the same quiet manner, without showing the smallest propensity towards any unpleasant vivacity, and (considering its inevitable pace was ten miles an hour) by no means alarmingly fast, gave herself up to all the enjoyment of air and exercise of the most invigorating kind, in a fine mild day of February, with the consciousness of safety. A silence of several minutes succeeded their first short dialogue; it was broken by Thorpe's saying very abruptly, "Old Allen is as rich as a Jew--is not he?" Catherine did not understand him--and he repeated his question, adding in explanation, "Old Allen, the man you are with."

"Oh! Mr. Allen, you mean. Yes, I believe, he is very rich."

"And no children at all?"

"No--not any."

"A famous thing for his next heirs. He is your godfather, is not he?"

"My godfather! No."

"But you are always very much with them."

"Yes, very much."

"Aye, that is what I meant. He seems a good kind of old fellow enough, and has lived very well in his time, I dare say; he is not gouty for nothing. Does he drink his bottle a day now?"

"His bottle a day! No. Why should you think of such a thing? He is a very temperate man, and you could not fancy him in liquor last night?"

"Lord help you! You women are always thinking of men's being in liquor. Why, you do not suppose a man is overset by a bottle? I am sure of this--that if everybody was to drink their bottle a day, there would not be half the disorders in the world there are now. It would be a famous good thing for us all."

"I cannot believe it."

"Oh! Lord, it would be the saving of thousands. There is not the hundredth part of the wine consumed in this kingdom that there ought to be. Our foggy climate wants help."

"And yet I have heard that there is a great deal of wine drunk in Oxford."

"Oxford! There is no drinking at Oxford now, I assure you. Nobody drinks there. You would hardly meet with a man who goes beyond his four pints at the utmost. Now, for instance, it was reckoned a remarkable thing, at the last party in my rooms, that upon an average we cleared about five pints a head. It was looked upon as something out of the common way. Mine is famous good stuff, to be sure. You would not often meet with anything like it in Oxford--and that may account for it. But this will just give you a notion of the general rate of drinking there."

"Yes, it does give a notion," said Catherine warmly, "and that is, that you all drink a great deal more wine than I thought you did. However, I am sure James does not drink so much."

This declaration brought on a loud and overpowering reply, of which no part was very distinct, except the frequent exclamations, amounting almost to oaths, which adorned it, and Catherine was left, when it ended, with rather a strengthened belief of there being a great deal of wine drunk in Oxford, and the same happy conviction of her brother's comparative sobriety.

Thorpe's ideas then all reverted to the merits of his own equipage, and she was called on to admire the spirit and freedom with which his horse moved along, and the ease which his paces, as well as the excellence of the springs, gave the motion of the carriage. She followed him in all his admiration as well as she could. To go before or beyond him was impossible. His knowledge and her ignorance of the subject, his rapidity of expression, and her diffidence of herself put that out of her power; she could strike out nothing new in commendation, but she readily echoed whatever he chose to assert, and it was finally settled between them without any difficulty that his equipage was altogether the most complete of its kind in England, his carriage the neatest, his horse the best goer, and himself the best coachman. "You do not really think, Mr. Thorpe," said Catherine, venturing after some time to consider the matter as entirely decided, and to offer some little variation on the subject, "that James's gig will break down?"

"Break down! Oh! Lord! Did you ever see such a little tittuppy thing in your life? There is not a sound piece of iron about it. The wheels have been fairly worn out these ten years at least--and as for the body! Upon my soul, you might shake it to pieces yourself with a touch. It is the most devilish little rickety business I ever beheld! Thank God! we have got a better. I would not be bound to go two miles in it for fifty thousand pounds."

"Good heavens!" cried Catherine, quite frightened. "Then pray let us turn back; they will certainly meet with an accident if we go on. Do let us turn back, Mr. Thorpe; stop and speak to my brother, and tell him how very unsafe it is."

"Unsafe! Oh, lord! What is there in that? They will only get a roll if it does break down; and there is plenty of dirt; it will be excellent falling. Oh, curse it! The carriage is safe enough, if a man knows how to drive it; a thing of that sort in good hands will last above twenty years after it is fairly worn out. Lord bless you! I would undertake for five pounds to drive it to York and back again, without losing a nail."

Catherine listened with astonishment; she knew not how to reconcile two such very different accounts of the same thing; for she had not been brought up to understand the propensities of a rattle, nor to know to how many idle assertions and impudent falsehoods the excess of vanity will lead. Her own family were plain, matter-of-fact people who seldom aimed at wit of any kind; her father, at the utmost, being contented with a pun, and her mother with a proverb; they were not in the habit therefore of telling lies to increase their importance, or of asserting at one moment what they would contradict the next. She reflected on the affair for some time in much perplexity, and was more than once on the point of requesting from Mr. Thorpe a clearer insight into his real opinion on the subject; but she checked herself, because it appeared to her that he did not excel in giving those clearer insights, in making those things plain which he had before made ambiguous; and, joining to this, the consideration that he would not really suffer his sister and his friend to be exposed to a danger from which he might easily preserve them, she concluded at last that he must know the carriage to be in fact perfectly safe, and therefore would alarm herself no longer. By him the whole matter seemed entirely forgotten; and all the rest of his conversation, or rather talk, began and ended with himself and his own concerns. He told her of horses which he had bought for a trifle and sold for incredible sums; of racing matches, in which his judgment had infallibly foretold the winner; of shooting parties, in which he had killed more birds (though without having one good shot) than all his companions together; and described to her some famous day's sport, with the fox-hounds, in which his foresight and skill in directing the dogs had repaired the mistakes of the most experienced huntsman, and in which the boldness of his riding, though it had never endangered his own life for a moment, had been constantly leading others into difficulties, which he calmly concluded had broken the necks of many.

Little as Catherine was in the habit of judging for herself, and unfixed as were her general notions of what men ought to be, she could not entirely repress a doubt, while she bore with the effusions of his endless conceit, of his being altogether completely agreeable. It was a bold surmise, for he was Isabella's brother; and she had been assured by James that his manners would recommend him to all her sex; but in spite of this, the extreme weariness of his company, which crept over her before they had been out an hour, and which continued unceasingly to increase till they stopped in Pulteney Street again, induced her, in some small degree, to resist such high authority, and to distrust his powers of giving universal pleasure.

When they arrived at Mrs. Allen's door, the astonishment of Isabella was hardly to be expressed, on finding that it was too late in the day for them to attend her friend into the house: "Past three o'clock!" It was inconceivable, incredible, impossible! And she would neither believe her own watch, nor her brother's, nor the servant's; she would believe no assurance of it founded on reason or reality, till Morland produced his watch, and ascertained the fact; to have doubted a moment longer then would have been equally inconceivable, incredible, and impossible; and she could only protest, over and over again, that no two hours and a half had ever gone off so swiftly before, as Catherine was called on to confirm; Catherine could not tell a falsehood even to please Isabella; but the latter was spared the misery of her friend's dissenting voice, by not waiting for her answer. Her own feelings entirely engrossed her; her wretchedness was most acute on finding herself obliged to go directly home. It was ages since she had had a moment's conversation with her dearest Catherine; and, though she had such thousands of things to say to her, it appeared as if they were never to be together again; so, with sniffles of most exquisite misery, and the laughing eye of utter despondency, she bade her friend adieu and went on.

Catherine found Mrs. Allen just returned from all the busy idleness of the morning, and was immediately greeted with, "Well, my dear, here you are," a truth which she had no greater inclination than power to dispute; "and I hope you have had a pleasant airing?"

"Yes, ma'am, I thank you; we could not have had a nicer day."

"So Mrs. Thorpe said; she was vastly pleased at your all going."

"You have seen Mrs. Thorpe, then?"

"Yes, I went to the pump-room as soon as you were gone, and there I met her, and we had a great deal of talk together. She says there was hardly any veal to be got at market this morning, it is so uncommonly scarce."

"Did you see anybody else of our acquaintance?"

"Yes; we agreed to take a turn in the Crescent, and there we met Mrs. Hughes, and Mr. and Miss Tilney walking with her."

"Did you indeed? And did they speak to you?"

"Yes, we walked along the Crescent together for half an hour. They seem very agreeable people. Miss Tilney was in a very pretty spotted muslin, and I fancy, by what I can learn, that she always dresses very handsomely. Mrs. Hughes talked to me a great deal about the family."

"And what did she tell you of them?"

"Oh! A vast deal indeed; she hardly talked of anything else."

"Did she tell you what part of Gloucestershire they come from?"

"Yes, she did; but I cannot recollect now. But they are very good kind of people, and very rich. Mrs. Tilney was a Miss Drummond, and she and Mrs. Hughes were schoolfellows; and Miss Drummond had a very large fortune; and, when she married, her father gave her twenty thousand pounds, and five hundred to buy wedding-clothes. Mrs. Hughes saw all the clothes after they came from the warehouse."

"And are Mr. and Mrs. Tilney in Bath?"

"Yes, I fancy they are, but I am not quite certain. Upon recollection, however, I have a notion they are both dead; at least the mother is; yes, I am sure Mrs. Tilney is dead, because Mrs. Hughes told me there was a very beautiful set of pearls that Mr. Drummond gave his daughter on her wedding-day and that Miss Tilney has got now, for they were put by for her when her mother died."

"And is Mr. Tilney, my partner, the only son?"

"I cannot be quite positive about that, my dear; I have some idea he is; but, however, he is a very fine young man, Mrs. Hughes says, and likely to do very well."

Catherine inquired no further; she had heard enough to feel that Mrs. Allen had no real intelligence to give, and that she was most particularly unfortunate herself in having missed such a meeting with both brother and sister. Could she have foreseen such a circumstance, nothing should have persuaded her to go out with the others; and, as it was, she could only lament her ill luck, and think over what she had lost, till it was clear to her that the drive had by no means been very pleasant and that John Thorpe himself was quite disagreeable.



　　晚上的事件给凯瑟琳带来的不快是这样发展的：她还呆在舞厅时，先是对周围的每个人普遍感到不满，这种不满很快引起了极度的疲倦，急切地想回家。一回到普尔蒂尼街。又变成了饥肠辘辘，吃饱饭后，一个劲儿地就想睡觉。这是她烦恼的极点，因为她一躺到床上，便立刻沉沉地睡着了。这一觉持续了九个钟头，醒来时完全恢复了元气，不觉精神焕发，心里产生了新的希望，新的计划。她心中的第一个愿望是进一步结交蒂尔尼小姐，而午间为此目的到矿泉厅去找她，则几乎成了她决意要做的第一桩事。新来巴思的人总会在矿泉厅里碰见，而且她已经发觉，这个地方十分有利于发现女人的优点，十分有助于促成女人的亲密，同时也是秘密交谈和倾诉的好地方，她完全有理由期望在那里再交上一位朋友。她上午的计划就这么定了，吃过早饭后便安安静静地坐下来看书，决计一动不动地看到一点。由于习惯的缘故，艾伦太太的说话和喊叫并没给她带来多少干扰。这位太太心灵空虚，不善动脑，她从来不曾滔滔不绝过，也绝对做不到完全闭口不言。因此，当她坐着做活时，一旦丢了针或是断了线，一旦听见街上有马车声，一旦看见自己衣服上有污迹，她定要大声喊叫起来，也不管旁边是否有人有空答理她。十二点左右，她听见一阵响亮的敲门声，便赶忙跑到窗口。她告诉凯瑟琳说，门口来了两辆敞篷马车，头一辆里只有一个仆人，他哥哥赶着车和索普小姐坐在第二辆上。话音未落，便听约翰·索普咚咚咚跑上楼来，一面大声吆喊：“莫兰小姐，我来了。让你久等了吧？我们早来不了，那个造车的老混蛋找了半天才找到一辆凑合能坐的车，十有人九，不等我们出这条街，那车准得散架。你好啊，艾伦太太？昨晚的舞会令人满意吧？来，莫兰小姐，快来，其他人都急匆匆地要走。他们想摔跟头哪。”
　　“你这是什么意思？”凯瑟琳说。“你们要上哪儿？”
　　“上哪儿！怎么，你忘了我们的约会？难道我们没有一起约定今天上午坐车出游？你这是什么记性？我们要去克拉沃顿高地。”
　　“我记起来了，有这么回事，”凯瑟琳说道，一面望着艾伦太太，要她拿主意。“可我真没想到你会来。”
　　“没想到我会来！说得倒轻巧！我假使不来，你不知道会怎么闹呢！”
　　在这同时，凯瑟琳向她的朋友使的眼神全都白费了，因为艾伦太太本人向来没有以眼传神的习惯，也不晓得别人会这么做。凯瑟琳纵使渴望再次见到希尔尼小姐，但她觉得这事可以推迟一下，暂且不如先坐车出去玩玩。她觉得，既然伊莎贝拉能和詹姆斯一同出去，她陪陪索普先生也未尝不妥。因此，她只好把话说明白些。“太太，你看怎么样？能放我一两个钟头吗？我可以去吗？”
　　“你愿去就去吧，亲爱的，”艾伦大太心平气和地答道，显得毫不介意。凯瑟琳会意，马上跑去做准备。索普引着艾伦太太对他的马车夸奖了一番，然后两人又开始称赞凯瑟琳，还没说上两句，凯瑟琳便出来了。接受了艾伦太太的祝愿之后，两位年轻人便匆匆跑下了楼。凯瑟琳上车前，先去看了看自己的朋友。“我亲爱的宝贝，”只听伊莎贝拉大声嚷道，“你至少打扮了三个钟头。我还担心你病倒了呢。我们昨天晚上的舞会多有意思啊！我有一肚子的话要跟你说。快上车，我正急着走呢。”
　　凯瑟琳遵从她的命令，刚转身走开，便听见她的朋友对詹姆斯大声惊叹：“多可爱的姑娘！我太喜欢她了。”
　　“莫兰小姐，”索普扶她上车时说道，“要是我的马一开头有点蹦蹦跳跳，你可别害怕。很可能往前冲一两下，也许耍一会赖才肯走。不过，它马上就会认得它的主人的。这家伙性子烈，虽然淘气，却也没有恶癖。”
　　凯瑟琳听他这么一刻画，觉得事情不妙，但是打退堂鼓又来不及了，何况她又年轻好胜，不肯承认害怕。因此，只好听天由命，就看那牲口像不像吹得那样认得主人了。凯瑟琳安安静静地坐下来，看着索普也在她身旁坐下。一切安排停当，主人以庄严的口吻，命令立在马首的仆人“启程”。于是，大家出发了，马没冲也没跳，什么事情都没发生，那个平平稳稳的劲儿简直令人难以想象。真是谢天谢地，凯瑟琳幸免了一场惊吓，她带着惊喜的口气，大声道出了心里的喜悦之情。她的伙伴立即把事情说得十分简单，告诉她那完全由于他拉缰绳拉得特别得法，挥鞭子挥得特别准确老练。凯瑟琳觉得，索普能如此熟练地驾驭他的马，却又偏要用它的恶癖来吓唬她，这叫她不能不感到奇怪。尽管如此，她还是衷心庆幸自己受到这样一个好驭手的关照。她觉得那马仍然安安稳稳地走着，丝毫看不出想要恶作剧的样子，况且，鉴于它每小时肯定走十英里，这速度也决非快得可怕。因此她就放下了心，在这和煦的二月天气里，尽情地呼吸着新鲜空气，享受着这种最能令人心旷神怡的驱车运动。他们头一次简短的对话之后，沉默了几分钟。蓦然间，这沉默被索普打破了：“老艾伦跟犹太佬一样有钱吧？”凯瑟琳没听懂他的意思，他又重复问了一声，并且补充解释说：“老艾伦，就是你跟他在一起的那个人。”
　　“噢！你是指艾伦先生。是的，我想他是很有钱。”
　　“还没有孩子吧？”
　　“是的，一个也没有。”
　　“真美了他的旁系亲属。它不是你的教父吗？”
　　“我的教父？不。”
　　“可你总是和他在一起吧？”
　　“是的，常在一起。”
　　“啊，我就是这个意思。他似乎是个挺好的老头，一辈子想必过得还挺不错的。他不会无缘无故得上痛风病的。他是不是每天都喝一瓶呀？”
　　“每天都喝一瓶！不。你怎么想到这上头来了？他是个很有节制的人，你不会以为他昨天晚上喝醉了吧？”
　　“我的天哪！你们女人总是把男人看得醉醺醺的。怎么，你不认为一瓶酒就能把人弄颠倒吗？我敢这么说：要是每人人天天喝一瓶酒的话，如今的世界决不会出那么多乱子。那对我们大家都是件大好事。”
　　“这叫我无法相信。”
　　“噢，天哪！那会拯救成千上万的人。王国消费的酒连应该消费的百分之一都不到。我们这种多雾的天气，就需要以酒相助。”
　　“然而我听人说，牛津就要喝好多好多酒。”
　　“牛津！你尽管放心好啦，牛津现在没有喝酒的。那里没人喝酒。你很难遇到一个酒量超过四品特的人。比方说，上次在我宿舍里举行的宴会上，我们平均每人报销五品特，这被认为是很了不起的事情了。大家都认为这是异乎寻常的。当然，我那是上等好酒。你在牛津难得见到这样好的酒，这也许是大家喝得多的原因。不过这只是让你对牛津那儿的一般酒量有个概念。”
　　“是的，确实有个概念，”凯瑟琳激动地说。“那就是说，你们喝得比我原先想象的多得多。不过，我相信詹姆斯不会喝那么多。”
　　这句话惹得索普扯着嗓门，不容分说地回答起来，具体说的什么，一句也听不清楚，只知道里面夹杂着许多大喊大叫，近似赌咒发誓。索普说完后，凯瑟琳越发相信牛津那儿酒风很盛，同时也为她哥哥的比较节制感到高兴。
　　这时，索普的脑子又回到他的车马的优点长处上，他让凯瑟琳赞赏他的马走起路来多么刚劲有力，潇洒自如。马的步履，还有那精制的弹簧，使马车的运动显得多么悠闲舒适。凯瑟琳尽量效仿着他来赞赏。要抢在他前头说，或者说得比他高明，那是不可能的。在这方面。他是无所不知，她却一无所知，但是喋喋不休，她却缺乏自信，这就使她无法抢先，无法比他高明。她想不出什么新鲜的赞美词，只能他说什么，她就赶忙随声附和。最后，两人毫不费劲地便谈定，在英格兰，就数索普的车马设备最完善，他的马车最轻巧，他的马匹最能跑，而他自己的赶车技术又最高。
　　过了一阵，凯瑟琳贸然以为此事已经有了定论，便想稍许变换点花样，于是说道：“索普先生，你当真认为詹姆斯的马车会散架？”
　　“会散架！哦，天哪！你生平什么时候见过这样摇摇晃晃的玩艺儿！整个车上没有一个完好的铁件。轮子磨损了至少有十年。至于车身，我敢说，就是你用手一碰，也能把它摇个粉碎。我从没见过这么摇摇晃晃的破玩艺儿！谢天谢地！我们这辆比它强。就是给我五万镑，让我坐着它走两英里，我也不干。”
　　“天哪 ！”凯瑟琳给吓坏了，大叫起来，“那我们还是往回转吧。我们再往前走、他们准会出事的。快往回转吧，索普先生。快停下和我哥哥说说，告诉他太危险。”
　　“危险！哦，天哪！那有什么！车子垮了，大不了摔个跟斗。地上有的是土，摔下去可好玩呢。哦，该死！
　　只要你会驾驭，那马车安全得很。这种家伙要是落到能人手里，即使破烂不堪，也能用上二十多年。愿上帝保佑你！谁给我五英镑，“我就驾着它到约克跑个来回，保证一个钉子也不丢。”
　　凯瑟琳惊讶地听着。同一件东酉，却有两种截然不同的说法，她不知道如何把它们协调起来。她没受过专门教育，不懂得碎嘴子人的脾气，也不晓得过分的虚荣会导致多少毫无根据的谬论和肆无忌惮的谎言。她自己家里的人都是些实实在在的普通人，很少耍弄什么小聪明。她父亲至多来个双关语就满足了，她母亲最多来句谚语，他们没有为了抬高身价而说谎的习惯，也不会说前后矛盾的话。凯瑟琳茫然不解地把这事思忖了一阵，曾不止一次地想请索普先生把自己对这件事的真正看法说得更明白一些，但她还是忍住了，因为她觉得索普先生说不明白。他不可能把先前说得模棱两可的话解释清楚。除此之外，她还考虑到：索普先生既然能轻而易举地搭救他妹妹和她的朋友，他不会当真让他们遭到危险的。凯瑟琳最后断定，索普先生一定知道那辆车子实际上是绝对保险的，因此她也就不再惊慌失措了。索普似乎全然忘记了这件事。他余下的谈话（或者说讲话），自始至终都环绕着他自己和他自己的事情。他讲到了马，说他只用一丁点儿钱买进来，再以惊人的大价卖出去；讲到了赛马，说他总能万无一失地事先断定哪匹马能赢；讲到了打猎，说他虽然没有好好瞄准放一熗，但打死的鸟比他所有的同伴总共打死的还多。他还向凯瑟琳描述了他有几天带着狐提去狩猎的出色表演，由于他富有预见和善于指挥猎犬，纠正了许多最老练的猎手所犯的错误；同时，他骑起马来勇猛无畏，这虽然一时一刻也没危及他自己的性命，但却时常带得别人出了麻烦，他若无其事地断定、不少人给摔断了脖子。虽然凯瑟琳没有独立判断的习惯，虽然她对男人的整个看法是摇摆不定的，但是当她听着索普滔滔不绝地自吹自擂时，她却不然不怀疑这个人是否真的讨人喜爱。这是个大胆的怀疑，因为索普是伊莎贝拉的哥哥，而且她听詹姆斯说过，他的言谈举止会含使他博得所有女人的欢心。尽管如此，两人出游不到一个钟头。凯瑟琳便极度厌烦同索普在一起了，直至车子回到普尔蒂尼街，这种厌烦情绪一直不断增长。于是，她就多少有点抗拒那个至高的权威，不相信索普有能耐到处讨人喜爱。
　　来到艾伦太太门口，伊莎贝拉发现时候不早了，不能陪她的朋友进屋了，那个惊讶劲儿，简直无法形容。“过三点了！这真是不可思议，不可置信，也不可能！她既不据信自己的表，也不相信她哥哥的表，更不相信佣人的表。她不肯相信别人凭着理智和事实作出的保证，直至莫兰掏出表，核实了事实真相，这时候再多怀疑一刹那，将同样不可思议，不可置信，也不可能。她只能一再分辩说，以前从没有哪两个半钟头过得这么快；并要拉着凯瑟琳证明她说的是实话。但是，凯瑟琳即使想取悦伊莎见拉，也不能说谎。好在伊莎贝拉没有等待她的回答，因此也就省得她痛苦地听见朋友表示异议的话音。她完全沉浸在自已的感情里。当她发现必须立刻回家的时候，她感到难过极了。自从她们上次说了两句话以后，她已有好久没同她最亲爱的凯瑟琳聊一聊了。虽然她有一肚子的话要对她说，但是她们仿佛永远不会再在一起了。于是她带着无比辛酸的微笑和极端沮丧的笑脸，辞别了她的朋友，往前走去。
　　艾伦太太无所事事地忙碌了一个上午之后刚刚回来，一见到凯瑟琳便马上招呼道：“哦，好孩子，你回来了！”对于这个事实，凯瑟琳既没能力，也没心思加以否认。“这趟风兜得挺愉快吧？”
　　“是的。太太，谢谢。今天天气再好不过了。”
　　“索普太太也是这么说的。她真高兴你们都去了。”
　　“这么说，你见过索普太太了？”
　　“是的。你们一走，我就去矿泉厅，在那儿遇见了她，和她一起说了好多话。她说今天上午市场上简直买不到小牛肉，真是奇缺。”
　　“你还看见别的熟人吗？”
　　“看见了。我们决定到新月街兜一圈，在那儿遇见了休斯太太以及同她一起散步的蒂尔尼兄妹。”
　　“你真看见他们了？他们和你说话了没有？”
　　“说了。我们一起沿新月街溜达了半个钟头。他们看来都是很和悦的人。蒂尔尼小姐穿了一身十分漂亮的带斑点的细纱衣服。据我看，她总是穿得很漂亮。休斯太太跟我谈了许多关于她家的事。”
　　“她说了些什么事？”
　　“噢！的确说了不少。她几乎不谈别的事。”
　　“她有没有告诉你他们是格洛斯特郡什么地方人？”
　　“告诉过．可我现在记不起了。他们是很好的大家，很有钱。蒂尔尼太太原是一位德拉蒙德家的小姐，和休斯太太同过学。德拉蒙德小姐有一大笔财产，父亲给了她两万镑，还给了五百镑买结婚礼服用。衣服从服装店拿回来时，休斯太太全看见了。”
　　“蒂尔尼夫妇都在巴思吗？”
　　“我想是的，但我不敢肯定。不过我再一想，他们好像都去世了，至少那位太太不在了。是的．蒂尔尼太太肯定不在了，因为休斯太太告诉我说，德拉蒙德先生在女儿出嫁那天送给她一串美丽的珍珠，现在就归蒂尔尼小姐所有，因为她母亲去世后，这串珠子就留给她了。”
　　“我那个舞伴蒂尔尼先生是不是独子？”
　　“这我可不敢肯定，孩子。我隐约记得他是独子。不过休斯太太说，他是个很出色的青年，可能很有出息。”
　　凯瑟琳没有再追问下去。她听到的情况足以使她感到，艾伦太太提供不出可靠的消息、而最使她感觉不幸的是，她错过了同那兄妹俩的一次见面机会。假使她早能预见这个情况，她说什么也不会跟着别人出游。实际上，她只能埋怨自己有多倒霉，思忖自己有多大损失，直至清楚地认识到，这次兜风压根儿就不令人开心，约翰·索普本人就很叫人讨厌。
  
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
narcis

ZxID：9184039

763474鲜花 75鸡蛋

等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 11楼  发表于: 2013-10-28 0
Chapter Ten

The Allens, Thorpes, and Morlands all met in the evening at the theatre; and, as Catherine and Isabella sat together, there was then an opportunity for the latter to utter some few of the many thousand things which had been collecting within her for communication in the immeasurable length of time which had divided them. "Oh, heavens! My beloved Catherine, have I got you at last?" was her address on Catherine's entering the box and sitting by her. "Now, Mr. Morland," for he was close to her on the other side, "I shall not speak another word to you all the rest of the evening; so I charge you not to expect it. My sweetest Catherine, how have you been this long age? But I need not ask you, for you look delightfully. You really have done your hair in a more heavenly style than ever; you mischievous creature, do you want to attract everybody? I assure you, my brother is quite in love with you already; and as for Mr. Tilney--but that is a settled thing--even your modesty cannot doubt his attachment now; his coming back to Bath makes it too plain. Oh! What would not I give to see him! I really am quite wild with impatience. My mother says he is the most delightful young man in the world; she saw him this morning, you know; you must introduce him to me. Is he in the house now? Look about, for heaven's sake! I assure you, I can hardly exist till I see him."

"No," said Catherine, "he is not here; I cannot see him anywhere."

"Oh, horrid! Am I never to be acquainted with him? How do you like my gown? I think it does not look amiss; the sleeves were entirely my own thought. Do you know, I get so immoderately sick of Bath; your brother and I were agreeing this morning that, though it is vastly well to be here for a few weeks, we would not live here for millions. We soon found out that our tastes were exactly alike in preferring the country to every other place; really, our opinions were so exactly the same, it was quite ridiculous! There was not a single point in which we differed; I would not have had you by for the world; you are such a sly thing, I am sure you would have made some droll remark or other about it."

"No, indeed I should not."

"Oh, yes you would indeed; I know you better than you know yourself. You would have told us that we seemed born for each other, or some nonsense of that kind, which would have distressed me beyond conception; my cheeks would have been as red as your roses; I would not have had you by for the world."

"Indeed you do me injustice; I would not have made so improper a remark upon any account; and besides, I am sure it would never have entered my head."

Isabella smiled incredulously and talked the rest of the evening to James.

Catherine's resolution of endeavouring to meet Miss Tilney again continued in full force the next morning; and till the usual moment of going to the pump-room, she felt some alarm from the dread of a second prevention. But nothing of that kind occurred, no visitors appeared to delay them, and they all three set off in good time for the pump-room, where the ordinary course of events and conversation took place; Mr. Allen, after drinking his glass of water, joined some gentlemen to talk over the politics of the day and compare the accounts of their newspapers; and the ladies walked about together, noticing every new face, and almost every new bonnet in the room. The female part of the Thorpe family, attended by James Morland, appeared among the crowd in less than a quarter of an hour, and Catherine immediately took her usual place by the side of her friend. James, who was now in constant attendance, maintained a similar position, and separating themselves from the rest of their party, they walked in that manner for some time, till Catherine began to doubt the happiness of a situation which, confining her entirely to her friend and brother, gave her very little share in the notice of either. They were always engaged in some sentimental discussion or lively dispute, but their sentiment was conveyed in such whispering voices, and their vivacity attended with so much laughter, that though Catherine's supporting opinion was not unfrequently called for by one or the other, she was never able to give any, from not having heard a word of the subject. At length however she was empowered to disengage herself from her friend, by the avowed necessity of speaking to Miss Tilney, whom she most joyfully saw just entering the room with Mrs. Hughes, and whom she instantly joined, with a firmer determination to be acquainted, than she might have had courage to command, had she not been urged by the disappointment of the day before. Miss Tilney met her with great civility, returned her advances with equal goodwill, and they continued talking together as long as both parties remained in the room; and though in all probability not an observation was made, nor an expression used by either which had not been made and used some thousands of times before, under that roof, in every Bath season, yet the merit of their being spoken with simplicity and truth, and without personal conceit, might be something uncommon.

"How well your brother dances!" was an artless exclamation of Catherine's towards the close of their conversation, which at once surprised and amused her companion.

"Henry!" she replied with a smile. "Yes, he does dance very well."

"He must have thought it very odd to hear me say I was engaged the other evening, when he saw me sitting down. But I really had been engaged the whole day to Mr. Thorpe." Miss Tilney could only bow. "You cannot think," added Catherine after a moment's silence, "how surprised I was to see him again. I felt so sure of his being quite gone away."

"When Henry had the pleasure of seeing you before, he was in Bath but for a couple of days. He came only to engage lodgings for us."

"That never occurred to me; and of course, not seeing him anywhere, I thought he must be gone. Was not the young lady he danced with on Monday a Miss Smith?"

"Yes, an acquaintance of Mrs. Hughes."

"I dare say she was very glad to dance. Do you think her pretty?" "Not very."

"He never comes to the pump-room, I suppose?" "Yes, sometimes; but he has rid out this morning with my father."

Mrs. Hughes now joined them, and asked Miss Tilney if she was ready to go. "I hope I shall have the pleasure of seeing you again soon," said Catherine. "Shall you be at the cotillion ball tomorrow?"

"Perhaps we-- Yes, I think we certainly shall."

"I am glad of it, for we shall all be there." This civility was duly returned; and they parted--on Miss Tilney's side with some knowledge of her new acquaintance's feelings, and on Catherine's, without the smallest consciousness of having explained them.

She went home very happy. The morning had answered all her hopes, and the evening of the following day was now the object of expectation, the future good. What gown and what head-dress she should wear on the occasion became her chief concern. She cannot be justified in it. Dress is at all times a frivolous distinction, and excessive solicitude about it often destroys its own aim. Catherine knew all this very well; her great aunt had read her a lecture on the subject only the Christmas before; and yet she lay awake ten minutes on Wednesday night debating between her spotted and her tamboured muslin, and nothing but the shortness of the time prevented her buying a new one for the evening. This would have been an error in judgment, great though not uncommon, from which one of the other sex rather than her own, a brother rather than a great aunt, might have warned her, for man only can be aware of the insensibility of man towards a new gown. It would be mortifying to the feelings of many ladies, could they be made to understand how little the heart of man is affected by what is costly or new in their attire; how little it is biased by the texture of their muslin, and how unsusceptible of peculiar tenderness towards the spotted, the sprigged, the mull, or the jackonet. Woman is fine for her own satisfaction alone. No man will admire her the more, no woman will like her the better for it. Neatness and fashion are enough for the former, and a something of shabbiness or impropriety will be most endearing to the latter. But not one of these grave reflections troubled the tranquillity of Catherine.

She entered the rooms on Thursday evening with feelings very different from what had attended her thither the Monday before. She had then been exulting in her engagement to Thorpe, and was now chiefly anxious to avoid his sight, lest he should engage her again; for though she could not, dared not expect that Mr. Tilney should ask her a third time to dance, her wishes, hopes, and plans all centred in nothing less. Every young lady may feel for my heroine in this critical moment, for every young lady has at some time or other known the same agitation. All have been, or at least all have believed themselves to be, in danger from the pursuit of someone whom they wished to avoid; and all have been anxious for the attentions of someone whom they wished to please. As soon as they were joined by the Thorpes, Catherine's agony began; she fidgeted about if John Thorpe came towards her, hid herself as much as possible from his view, and when he spoke to her pretended not to hear him. The cotillions were over, the country-dancing beginning, and she saw nothing of the Tilneys.

"Do not be frightened, my dear Catherine," whispered Isabella, "but I am really going to dance with your brother again. I declare positively it is quite shocking. I tell him he ought to be ashamed of himself, but you and John must keep us in countenance. Make haste, my dear creature, and come to us. John is just walked off, but he will be back in a moment."

Catherine had neither time nor inclination to answer. The others walked away, John Thorpe was still in view, and she gave herself up for lost. That she might not appear, however, to observe or expect him, she kept her eyes intently fixed on her fan; and a self-condemnation for her folly, in supposing that among such a crowd they should even meet with the Tilneys in any reasonable time, had just passed through her mind, when she suddenly found herself addressed and again solicited to dance, by Mr. Tilney himself. With what sparkling eyes and ready motion she granted his request, and with how pleasing a flutter of heart she went with him to the set, may be easily imagined. To escape, and, as she believed, so narrowly escape John Thorpe, and to be asked, so immediately on his joining her, asked by Mr. Tilney, as if he had sought her on purpose!--it did not appear to her that life could supply any greater felicity.

Scarcely had they worked themselves into the quiet possession of a place, however, when her attention was claimed by John Thorpe, who stood behind her. "Heyday, Miss Morland!" said he. "What is the meaning of this? I thought you and I were to dance together."

"I wonder you should think so, for you never asked me."

"That is a good one, by Jove! I asked you as soon as I came into the room, and I was just going to ask you again, but when I turned round, you were gone! This is a cursed shabby trick! I only came for the sake of dancing with you, and I firmly believe you were engaged to me ever since Monday. Yes; I remember, I asked you while you were waiting in the lobby for your cloak. And here have I been telling all my acquaintance that I was going to dance with the prettiest girl in the room; and when they see you standing up with somebody else, they will quiz me famously."

"Oh, no; they will never think of me, after such a description as that."

"By heavens, if they do not, I will kick them out of the room for blockheads. What chap have you there?" Catherine satisfied his curiosity. "Tilney," he repeated. "Hum--I do not know him. A good figure of a man; well put together. Does he want a horse? Here is a friend of mine, Sam Fletcher, has got one to sell that would suit anybody. A famous clever animal for the road--only forty guineas. I had fifty minds to buy it myself, for it is one of my maxims always to buy a good horse when I meet with one; but it would not answer my purpose, it would not do for the field. I would give any money for a real good hunter. I have three now, the best that ever were backed. I would not take eight hundred guineas for them. Fletcher and I mean to get a house in Leicestershire, against the next season. It is so d-- uncomfortable, living at an inn."

This was the last sentence by which he could weary Catherine's attention, for he was just then borne off by the resistless pressure of a long string of passing ladies. Her partner now drew near, and said, "That gentleman would have put me out of patience, had he stayed with you half a minute longer. He has no business to withdraw the attention of my partner from me. We have entered into a contract of mutual agreeableness for the space of an evening, and all our agreeableness belongs solely to each other for that time. Nobody can fasten themselves on the notice of one, without injuring the rights of the other. I consider a country-dance as an emblem of marriage. Fidelity and complaisance are the principal duties of both; and those men who do not choose to dance or marry themselves, have no business with the partners or wives of their neighbours."

"But they are such very different things!"

"--That you think they cannot be compared together."

"To be sure not. People that marry can never part, but must go and keep house together. People that dance only stand opposite each other in a long room for half an hour."

"And such is your definition of matrimony and dancing. Taken in that light certainly, their resemblance is not striking; but I think I could place them in such a view. You will allow, that in both, man has the advantage of choice, woman only the power of refusal; that in both, it is an engagement between man and woman, formed for the advantage of each; and that when once entered into, they belong exclusively to each other till the moment of its dissolution; that it is their duty, each to endeavour to give the other no cause for wishing that he or she had bestowed themselves elsewhere, and their best interest to keep their own imaginations from wandering towards the perfections of their neighbours, or fancying that they should have been better off with anyone else. You will allow all this?"

"Yes, to be sure, as you state it, all this sounds very well; but still they are so very different. I cannot look upon them at all in the same light, nor think the same duties belong to them."

"In one respect, there certainly is a difference. In marriage, the man is supposed to provide for the support of the woman, the woman to make the home agreeable to the man; he is to purvey, and she is to smile. But in dancing, their duties are exactly changed; the agreeableness, the compliance are expected from him, while she furnishes the fan and the lavender water. That, I suppose, was the difference of duties which struck you, as rendering the conditions incapable of comparison."

"No, indeed, I never thought of that."

"Then I am quite at a loss. One thing, however, I must observe. This disposition on your side is rather alarming. You totally disallow any similarity in the obligations; and may I not thence infer that your notions of the duties of the dancing state are not so strict as your partner might wish? Have I not reason to fear that if the gentleman who spoke to you just now were to return, or if any other gentleman were to address you, there would be nothing to restrain you from conversing with him as long as you chose?"

"Mr. Thorpe is such a very particular friend of my brother's, that if he talks to me, I must talk to him again; but there are hardly three young men in the room besides him that I have any acquaintance with."

"And is that to be my only security? Alas, alas!"

"Nay, I am sure you cannot have a better; for if I do not know anybody, it is impossible for me to talk to them; and, besides, I do not want to talk to anybody."

"Now you have given me a security worth having; and I shall proceed with courage. Do you find Bath as agreeable as when I had the honour of making the inquiry before?"

"Yes, quite--more so, indeed."

"More so! Take care, or you will forget to be tired of it at the proper time. You ought to be tired at the end of six weeks."

"I do not think I should be tired, if I were to stay here six months."

"Bath, compared with London, has little variety, and so everybody finds out every year. 'For six weeks, I allow Bath is pleasant enough; but beyond that, it is the most tiresome place in the world.' You would be told so by people of all descriptions, who come regularly every winter, lengthen their six weeks into ten or twelve, and go away at last because they can afford to stay no longer."

"Well, other people must judge for themselves, and those who go to London may think nothing of Bath. But I, who live in a small retired village in the country, can never find greater sameness in such a place as this than in my own home; for here are a variety of amusements, a variety of things to be seen and done all day long, which I can know nothing of there."

"You are not fond of the country."

"Yes, I am. I have always lived there, and always been very happy. But certainly there is much more sameness in a country life than in a Bath life. One day in the country is exactly like another."

"But then you spend your time so much more rationally in the country."

"Do I?"

"Do you not?"

"I do not believe there is much difference."

"Here you are in pursuit only of amusement all day long."

"And so I am at home--only I do not find so much of it. I walk about here, and so I do there; but here I see a variety of people in every street, and there I can only go and call on Mrs. Allen."

Mr. Tilney was very much amused.

"Only go and call on Mrs. Allen!" he repeated. "What a picture of intellectual poverty! However, when you sink into this abyss again, you will have more to say. You will be able to talk of Bath, and of all that you did here."

"Oh! Yes. I shall never be in want of something to talk of again to Mrs. Allen, or anybody else. I really believe I shall always be talking of Bath, when I am at home again--I do like it so very much. If I could but have Papa and Mamma, and the rest of them here, I suppose I should be too happy! James's coming (my eldest brother) is quite delightful--and especially as it turns out that the very family we are just got so intimate with are his intimate friends already. Oh! Who can ever be tired of Bath?"

"Not those who bring such fresh feelings of every sort to it as you do. But papas and mammas, and brothers, and intimate friends are a good deal gone by, to most of the frequenters of Bath--and the honest relish of balls and plays, and everyday sights, is past with them." Here their conversation closed, the demands of the dance becoming now too importunate for a divided attention.

Soon after their reaching the bottom of the set, Catherine perceived herself to be earnestly regarded by a gentleman who stood among the lookers-on, immediately behind her partner. He was a very handsome man, of a commanding aspect, past the bloom, but not past the vigour of life; and with his eye still directed towards her, she saw him presently address Mr. Tilney in a familiar whisper. Confused by his notice, and blushing from the fear of its being excited by something wrong in her appearance, she turned away her head. But while she did so, the gentleman retreated, and her partner, coming nearer, said, "I see that you guess what I have just been asked. That gentleman knows your name, and you have a right to know his. It is General Tilney, my father."

Catherine's answer was only "Oh!"--but it was an "Oh!" expressing everything needful: attention to his words, and perfect reliance on their truth. With real interest and strong admiration did her eye now follow the general, as he moved through the crowd, and "How handsome a family they are!" was her secret remark.

In chatting with Miss Tilney before the evening concluded, a new source of felicity arose to her. She had never taken a country walk since her arrival in Bath. Miss Tilney, to whom all the commonly frequented environs were familiar, spoke of them in terms which made her all eagerness to know them too; and on her openly fearing that she might find nobody to go with her, it was proposed by the brother and sister that they should join in a walk, some morning or other. "I shall like it," she cried, "beyond anything in the world; and do not let us put it off--let us go tomorrow." This was readily agreed to, with only a proviso of Miss Tilney's, that it did not rain, which Catherine was sure it would not. At twelve o'clock, they were to call for her in Pulteney Street; and "Remember--twelve o'clock," was her parting speech to her new friend. Of her other, her older, her more established friend, Isabella, of whose fidelity and worth she had enjoyed a fortnight's experience, she scarcely saw anything during the evening. Yet, though longing to make her acquainted with her happiness, she cheerfully submitted to the wish of Mr. Allen, which took them rather early away, and her spirits danced within her, as she danced in her chair all the way home.


　　晚上，艾伦夫妇，索普太太一家，莫兰兄妹都来到剧院。伊莎贝拉同凯瑟琳坐在一起，她在她们漫长的分离中攒下的一肚子话，现在总算有机会吐露几句了。“哦、天哪！亲爱的凯瑟琳，我们总算又到一块了！”凯瑟琳一走进包厢，坐到她身边，她便这样说道，“你听着，莫兰先生，”因为詹姆斯坐在她另一侧，“这整个晚上我不再跟你说一句话了，所以我奉劝你别再指望了。亲爱的凯瑟琳，你这一向可好吗？不过我用不着问你，因为你看上去很高兴。你的发式比以前更漂亮了。你这个调皮鬼，你想把每一个人都迷住吗？老实告诉你，我哥哥已经深深爱上你了。至于蒂尔尼先生——不过那已经是大局已定了——即使像你这么谦虚的人，也不能怀疑他对你一片钟情。他回到巴思这件事，使问题再清楚不过了。噢！我说什么也要见见他！我真等得不耐烦了。我母亲说，他是天下最可爱的小伙子。你知道吧，我母亲今天上午见到他了。你一定要给我介绍介绍。他这会儿在不在剧院里？看在老天爷的份上，请你四下瞧瞧！说老实话，我不见到他简直没法活了。”
　　“不在，”凯瑟琳说，“他不在这里。我哪儿也看不见他。”
　　“哦，可怕！难道我永远也不能和他结识？你觉得我这件长裙怎么样？我想看不出什么毛病吧？这袖子完全是我自己设计的。你知道吧，我对巴思腻味透了！你哥哥和我今天早晨都这么说，在这里玩几周虽说满不错，但是说什么也不要住在这里。我俩很快发现，我们的爱好完全一样，都爱乡下不爱别的地方。的确，我们的意见完全一致，真是滑稽。我们的意见没有一丁点不同的地方。我可不希望你当时在旁边，你这个狡猾的东西，我知道你准会说些离奇的话。”
　　“不，我真不会。”
　　“哦，你会的！你准会说。我比你本人还了解你。你会说，我们是天造地设的一对儿，或者诸如此类的胡话，羞得我无地自容，我的脸就像你的玫瑰花一样红。我决不希望你当时在旁边。”
　　“你真是冤枉我了。我无论如何也说不出那样没体统的话，何况……我压根儿想不到这种话。”
　　伊莎贝拉怀疑地笑了笑，晚上余下的时间就一直在同詹姆斯说话。
　　第二天上午，凯瑟琳仍然一心一意地想要再次见到蒂尔尼小姐。在去矿泉厅的通常时刻到来之前，她不觉有些惶惶不安，唯恐再遇到什么阻碍。但是这种情况并未发生，没有客人来耽搁他们。三个人准时出发，来到矿泉厅，像往常一样，仍然去做那些事，说那些话。艾伦先生饮过矿泉水后，便同几位先生一起谈起了当天的政事，比较一下各人在报上看到的各种说法。两位女士在一道转悠，注视着每一张陌生的面孔，几乎每一顶新女帽。索普太太母女由詹姆斯·莫兰陪同，不到一刻钟便出现在人群里，凯瑟琳马上像通常一样，来到她朋友身边。詹姆斯现在是紧随不舍，也来到了她身边。他们撇开了别的人，按这种阵势走了一会。后来，凯瑟琳对这种处境的乐趣产生了怀疑，因为她虽说只和她的朋友和哥哥在一起，他们却很少注意她。他们俩总在热情地讨论什么，或是激烈地争论什么，但是他们的感情是用悄声细语来传达的，争得激烈的时候又常常哈哈大笑，他们虽则经常或你或我地请求凯瑟琳发表支持意见，但是凯瑟琳因为一个字儿也没听清他们的话，总是发表不出任何意见。最后，她终于找到了一个离开她朋友的机会。看见蒂尔尼小姐同休斯太太走进屋来，她心里高兴极了，便说有话要同蒂尔尼小姐说，于是便立刻跑了过去，决计阿蒂尔尼小姐交上朋友。其实，她若不是受到头天失望情绪的激励，兴许还鼓不起那么大的勇气！蒂尔尼小姐十分客气地招呼她，以同样友好的态度报答她的友好表示，两人一直说到她们的伙伴要离开时为止。虽然她们说的每句话，用的每个字眼，很可能来巴思的每个旺季，在这间大厅里，不知道被人们用过几千次，然而这些语说得如此真挚朴实，毫无虚荣浮夸之感，这却有点难能可贵。
　　“你哥哥的舞跳得真好！”她们的谈话快结束时，凯瑟琳天真地说道。她的伙伴，不觉又惊又喜。
　　“亨利！”她笑吟吟地答道，“是的，他的舞跳得的确好。”
　　“那天晚上他见我坐着不动，可又听我说我已约好了舞伴，一定感到很奇怪。可我真的全天都同索普先生约好了。”蒂尔尼小姐只能点点头。“你无法想象，”沉默了一会之后，凯瑟琳接着说道，“我再见到他时有多惊讶。我还真以为他远走高飞了呢。”
　　“亨利上次有幸见到你时，他在巴思仅仅逗留了两天。他是来给我们订房子的。”
　　“这我可从没想到。当然，到处见不到他，我以为他准是走了。星期一和他跳舞的那位年轻女士是不是一位史密斯小姐？”
　　“是的。休斯太太的一位朋友。”
　　“她大概很喜欢跳舞。你觉得她漂亮吗？”
　　“不很漂亮。”
　　“我想，你哥哥从不来矿泉厅吧？”
    “不，有时候来。不过他今天早晨跟我父亲骑马出去了。”
　　这时休斯太太走过来，问蒂尔尼小姐想不想走。“希望不久有幸再见到你，”凯瑟琳说，“你参加，明天的克提林舞会吗？”
　　“也许——是的，我想我们一定会去。”
　　“那好极了，我们都去那儿。”对方照样客气了一声，随后两人便分手了。这时，蒂尔尼小姐对这个新朋友的心思多少有了些了解。但是凯瑟琳一点也没意识到，那是她自己流露出来的。
　　凯瑟琳高高兴兴地回到家。今天上午她总算如愿以偿了，现在她的期待目标是明天晚上，是未来的快乐。到时候她该穿什么长裙，戴什么首饰，成了她最关心的事情。照理她不该这么讲究穿戴。无论什么时候，衣服都是徒有虚表的东西，过分考究往往会使它失去原有的作用。凯瑟琳很清楚这一点。就在去年圣诞节，她的姑婆还教导过她。然而，她星期三夜里躺下十分钟之久还没睡着，盘算着究竟是穿那件带斑点的纱裙，还是穿件绣花的纱裙。要不是因为时间仓促，她准要买一件新衣服晚上穿。她若是真买了，那将是一个很大的（虽然并非罕见的）失算，而对于这种失算，若是换个男人而不是女人，换个哥哥而不是姑婆，或许是会告诫她的，因为只有男人知道男人对新衣服是满不在乎的。有许多女人，假使她们能够懂得男人对于她们穿着华丽或是时新多么无动于衷，对于细纱布的质地好坏多么无所谓，对于她们偏爱带斑点的、有枝叶花纹的、透明的细纱布或薄棉布多么缺乏敏感，那她们将会感到很伤心。女人穿戴考究只能使她自已感到满足。男人不会因此而更倾慕她，别的女人不会因此而更喜爱她。“男人觉得，女人整洁入时已经足够了；而对于女人来说，穿着有点寒酸失体的女人将最为可爱，但是，这些严肃的思想并没扰乱凯瑟琳内心的平静。
　　星期四晚上她走进舞厅，心情与星期一来这里时大不相同。当时她为自己约好同索普跳舞而感到欢欣鼓舞，现在她主要担忧的却是千万不要见到他，免得他再来约她跳舞。她虽则不能也不敢指望蒂尔尼先生会第三次请她跳舞，但是她的心愿、她的希望、她的打算却全都集注在这上面。在这个节骨眼上，每个年轻小姐都会同情我的女主角的，因为每个年轻小姐都曾经体验过同样的激动不安。她们全都被自己怕见的人追逐过，或者至少也自以为经历过这种危险；并且她们全都渴望过要博得自己心上人对自己的青睐。索普家的人一来到她们中间，凯瑟琳的苦恼便开始了。要是约翰·索普朝她走来，她便感到坐立不安，尽量避开他的视线；当他跟她搭话时，她就硬是装作没有听见。克提林舞结束了，接着开始了乡风舞，可她还是见不到蒂尔尼兄妹的影子。“你可不要吃惊．亲爱的凯瑟琳，”伊莎贝拉消声说道，“我又要和你哥哥跳舞了。我的确认为这太不像话。我跟他说，他应该为自己感到害臊，不过你和约翰可得给我们捧捧场。快，亲爱的凯瑟琳，到我们这儿来。约翰刚刚走开，一会儿就回来。”
　　凯瑟琳没来得及回答，不过她也不想回答。那两人走开了，约翰·索普还在附近，她觉得一切都完了。不过，为了使自己显得不在注意他，不在期待他、她只管拿眼睛死盯着自己的扇子。人这么多，她居然认为可以在短时间内遇见蒂尔尼兄妹！她刚想责怪自己太傻，猛然发现蒂尔尼先生在跟她说话，再次请她跳舞。她接受他的邀请时眼睛如何烁烁发光，动作如何爽快，同他走向舞池时心房跳得如何惬意，这都不难想象！逃脱了约翰·索普，而
且她认为逃脱得很悬乎，接着遇到蒂尔尼先生，马上受到他的邀请，好像他在有意寻她似的！在凯瑟琳看来，这真是人生的最大幸福。
　　谁料想，他俩刚挤进去，悄悄地占了一个位置，凯瑟琳便发现约翰·索普在背后招她。“嗨，莫兰小姐！”他说，“你这是什么意思？我还以为你要和我一起跳呢。”
　　“我很奇怪你会这样想，因为你根本没有请过我。”
　　“啊，这是什么话！我一进屋就请过你，刚才正要再去请你，不想一转身、你就溜了！这种伎俩真卑鄙！我是特意为了跟你跳舞才来这儿的，我坚信你从星期一起就一直约好同我跳舞的。对，我想起来了，你在休息室等着取斗篷的时候，我向你提出了邀请。我刚才还对这屋里所有的熟人说，我要和舞会上最漂亮的姑娘跳舞。他们要是见你在和别人跳舞，准会老实不客气地挖苦我。”
　　“哦！不会的。经你那么一形容，他们决不会想到是我。”
　　“我敢起誓！他们要是想不到是你，我就把他们当成傻瓜踢出大厅。那家伙是什么人？”凯瑟琳满足了他的好奇心。“蒂尔尼，”索普重复了一声，“哼，我不认识他。身材倒不错，长得挺匀称的。他要不要买马？我这儿有位朋友，萨姆·弗莱彻。他有匹马要卖，对谁都合适。跑起路来快极了，才要四十凡尼。我本来一百个想买它，因为我有句格言：见到好马非买不可。可惜这马不合我的要求，不能打猎。要是匹货真价实的好猎马，出多少钱我都干。我现在有三匹，都是最好骑的马。就是给我八百几尼，我也不卖。弗莱彻和我打算在莱斯特郡买座房子，准备下个猎季用。住在旅馆里太他妈的不舒服了。”
　　这是他所能烦扰凯瑟琳的最后一句话，原来恰在此刻，一大帮女士一拥而过，不可抗拒地把他挤走了。这时，凯瑟琳的舞伴走上前来，说道：“那位先生再多纠缠半分钟，我就会忍耐不住了。他没有权利转移我的舞伴的注意力。我们已经订了约，今天晚上要互相使对方愉快，在此期间，我们的愉快只能由我们两个人来分享。谁要是缠住了其中一个人，不可能不损害另一个人的权利。我把乡风舞视为婚姻的象征。忠诚和顺从是双方的主要职责。那些自己不想跳舞，不想结婚的男人，休要纠缠他们邻人的舞伴或妻子。”
　　“不过，那是截然不同的两码事。”
　　“你认为不能相提并论？”
　　“当然不能。结了婚的人水远不能分离、而必须一同生活，一同理家。跳舞的人只是在一间长房子里面对面地站上半个钟头。”
　　“你原来是这样给结婚和跳舞下定义的。照这样看来它们当然就不很相似了。不过，我想我可以用另外一种观点来看待它们。你会承认，两者都是男人享有选择的便利，而女人只有拒绝的权利。两者都是男女之间的协定，对双方都有好处。一旦达成协定，他们只归相互所有，值至解除协定为止。他们各自都有个义务，不能提出理由后悔自己为什么没有选择别人，最有利的作法是不要对自己邻人的才艺作非分之想，或者幻想自己找到别人会更加幸福。你承认这一切吗？”
　　“当然承认。如你所说的，这一切听上去都不错。但它们还是截然不同的。我怎么也不能把它们等量齐观起来，也不能认为它们赋有同样的义务。”
　　“在某一点上、差别当然是有的。结了婚，男人必须赡养女人，女人必须给男人安排个温暖的家庭。一个是供养家庭，一个是笑脸相迎。，但在跳舞时、两人的职责恰好调了个儿：男的要做到谦和顺从，女的要提供扇子和薰衣草香水。我想，这就是被你认为造成两者无法相比的职责差别吧。”
　　“不对，的确不对。我从没想到那上面。”
　　“那我就大惑不解了。不过，有一点我必须指出。你的脾气真令人惊讶。你完全否认它们在义务上有任何相似的地方。因此我是否可以推断：你对跳舞职责的看法并不像你的舞伴所希望的那样严格？难道我没有理由担忧：假如刚才同你说话的那个男人再回来，或者别的男人要找你说话，你会不受约束地同他爱讲多久就讲多久？”
　　“索普先生是我哥哥的一个特别要好的朋友，他要是找我讲话，我还得同他讲。但是除他以外，我在这大厅里认识的年轻人还不到三个。”
　　“难道这是我唯一的保险？天哪！天哪！”
　　“唔，这可是你最好的保险啦。我要是谁也不认识，就不可能跟人说话。何况，我也不想同任何人说话。”
　　“这回你可给了我个值得珍惜的保险。我可以大胆地继续下去了。你现在是不是还和上次我问你时一样喜欢巴思？”
　　“是的，非常喜欢。甚至更喜欢了。”
　　“更喜欢！你可要当心，不然你到时候会乐而忘返的。你呆上六个星期就该腻味了。”
　　“我想，即使让我在这里呆上六个月，我也不会腻昧。”
　　“和伦敦比起来，巴思十分单调，每年大家都有这个体会。‘我承认，只呆六个星期，巴思还是很有意思的。但是一超过这个期限，那它就是世界上最令人讨厌的地方了。’各种各样的人都会这样告诉你。可是他们每年冬天都要定期来到这里，把原定的六个星期延长到十个、十二个星期，最后因为没钱再住下去了。才都纷纷离去。
　　“唔，各人有各人的看法，那些去伦敦的人尽可以瞧不起巴思。但是我生活在乡下一个偏僻的小村镇上，我决不会觉得像这样的地方会比我家乡还单调。这里一天到晚有各式各样的娱乐，还有各式各样的事情可看可做。这些，我在乡下是闻所未闻的。”
　　“你不喜欢乡下啦。”
　　“不，喜欢的。我一直住在乡下，也一直很快乐。但是，乡下的生活肯定比巴思的生活单调得多。在乡下，见天都是一模一样。”
　　“可你在乡下生活得更有理智。”
　　“是吗？”
　　“难道不是？”
　　“我认为没有多少区别。”
　　“你在这里整天只是消遣娱乐呀。”
　　“我在家里也一样，只是找不到那么多好玩的。我在这里到处溜达，在家里也是这样，不过我在这里的每条街上都见到形形色色的人们，在家里只能去看望艾伦太太。”
　　蒂尔尼先生觉得很有趣。“只能去看望艾伦太太！”他重复了一声，“那可真无聊透了！不过、当你再度陷入这个深渊的时候，你就会有许多话好说了。你可以谈论巴思，谈论你在这里做的一切事情。”
　　“哦，是的。我对艾伦先生或是别人决不会没话说了。我的确认为，我再回到家里可以一个劲儿地谈论巴思，我实在太喜欢巴思啦。我假使能让爸爸妈妈和家里的其他人都来这里，那该有多好啊！我大哥詹姆斯来了真叫人高兴。而尤其令人高兴的是：我们刚刚认识的那家人原来是他的老朋友，哦！谁还会厌烦巴思呢？”
　　“像你这样看见什么都感到新奇的人，是不会厌烦巴思的。但是，对于大多数常来巴思的人来说，他们的爸爸妈妈和兄弟好友都早已来够了，他们对舞会、戏剧以及日常风景的真挚爱好，也已成为过去。”
　　他们的谈话到此停止了。现在，跳舞已经到了不容分神的紧张阶段。
　　两人刚刚跳到舞列的末尾，凯瑟琳察觉着热闹的人里有一位先生，就立在她舞伴的身后，正一本正经地审视着她。这是个十分漂亮的男子，仪表非常威严，虽然韶华已过，但是生命的活力犹在。他的目光仍然盯向凯瑟琳、凯瑟琳见他随即在亲呢地同蒂尔尼先生小声说话。她给看得有些心乱，唯恐自己外表有什么差失，引起了那人的注意，不觉绯红了脸。扭过头去。但是，就在她扭头的时候，那位先生走开了，她的舞伴却来到她跟前，说道：“我看得出来，你在猜测那位先生刚才问我什么话了。他知道你的名字，你也有权知道他的名字。他是蒂尔尼将军，我的父亲。”
　　凯瑟琳只回答了一声、“哦！”但是这一声“哦”，却充分表达了所要表达的意思：听见了他的话，而且确信地讲的是实话。她带着真正的兴趣和强烈的敬慕之情，目送着将军在人群里穿过，心里暗暗赞叹一声：“多么漂亮的一家人啊！”
　　夜晚来临，同蒂尔尼小姐闲谈时，她心头又泛起了一层新的喜悦。自到巴思以来，她还从未去乡下散过步。蒂尔尼小姐熟悉郊外人们常去游览的每个地方。说得凯瑟琳恨不得也去观光观光。
　　当她表示恐怕没人陪她去时，那兄妹俩当下提议说，他们哪天上午陪她出去走走。“那好极了，”凯瑟琳嚷道，“咱们别拖了，明天就去吧。”兄妹俩欣然同意了，只是蒂尔尼小姐提了个条件：天不得下雨。凯瑟琳说，肯定不会下。他们约定，十二点来普尔蒂尼街喊她。“记住十二点，”临别时，凯瑟琳还对她的新朋友叮嘱了这么一句。至于她的老朋友伊莎贝拉，虽然和她结识得早一些，因而情谊也更深一些，通过两个星期的交往，对她的忠诚与美德已经有所体会，但她当晚几乎连个影子也没见到她。她虽说很想让伊莎贝拉知道自己有多么快乐，但还是欣然服从艾伦先生的意愿，早早离开了舞厅。回家的路上，她坐在轿子里，身子在摇颤，心花在怒放。　
  
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
narcis

ZxID：9184039

763474鲜花 75鸡蛋

等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 12楼  发表于: 2013-10-28 0
Chapter Eleven

The morrow brought a very sober-looking morning, the sun making only a few efforts to appear, and Catherine augured from it everything most favourable to her wishes. A bright morning so early in the year, she allowed, would generally turn to rain, but a cloudy one foretold improvement as the day advanced. She applied to Mr. Allen for confirmation of her hopes, but Mr. Allen, not having his own skies and barometer about him, declined giving any absolute promise of sunshine. She applied to Mrs. Allen, and Mrs. Allen's opinion was more positive. "She had no doubt in the world of its being a very fine day, if the clouds would only go off, and the sun keep out."

At about eleven o'clock, however, a few specks of small rain upon the windows caught Catherine's watchful eye, and "Oh! dear, I do believe it will be wet," broke from her in a most desponding tone.

"I thought how it would be," said Mrs. Allen.

"No walk for me today," sighed Catherine; "but perhaps it may come to nothing, or it may hold up before twelve."

"Perhaps it may, but then, my dear, it will be so dirty."

"Oh! That will not signify; I never mind dirt."

"No," replied her friend very placidly, "I know you never mind dirt."

After a short pause, "It comes on faster and faster!" said Catherine, as she stood watching at a window.

"So it does indeed. If it keeps raining, the streets will be very wet."

"There are four umbrellas up already. How I hate the sight of an umbrella!"

"They are disagreeable things to carry. I would much rather take a chair at any time."

"It was such a nice-looking morning! I felt so convinced it would be dry!"

"Anybody would have thought so indeed. There will be very few people in the pump-room, if it rains all the morning. I hope Mr. Allen will put on his greatcoat when he goes, but I dare say he will not, for he had rather do anything in the world than walk out in a greatcoat; I wonder he should dislike it, it must be so comfortable."

The rain continued--fast, though not heavy. Catherine went every five minutes to the clock, threatening on each return that, if it still kept on raining another five minutes, she would give up the matter as hopeless. The clock struck twelve, and it still rained. "You will not be able to go, my dear."

"I do not quite despair yet. I shall not give it up till a quarter after twelve. This is just the time of day for it to clear up, and I do think it looks a little lighter. There, it is twenty minutes after twelve, and now I shall give it up entirely. Oh! That we had such weather here as they had at Udolpho, or at least in Tuscany and the south of France!--the night that poor St. Aubin died!--such beautiful weather!"

At half past twelve, when Catherine's anxious attention to the weather was over and she could no longer claim any merit from its amendment, the sky began voluntarily to clear. A gleam of sunshine took her quite by surprise; she looked round; the clouds were parting, and she instantly returned to the window to watch over and encourage the happy appearance. Ten minutes more made it certain that a bright afternoon would succeed, and justified the opinion of Mrs. Allen, who had "always thought it would clear up." But whether Catherine might still expect her friends, whether there had not been too much rain for Miss Tilney to venture, must yet be a question.

It was too dirty for Mrs. Allen to accompany her husband to the pump-room; he accordingly set off by himself, and Catherine had barely watched him down the street when her notice was claimed by the approach of the same two open carriages, containing the same three people that had surprised her so much a few mornings back.

"Isabella, my brother, and Mr. Thorpe, I declare! They are coming for me perhaps--but I shall not go--I cannot go indeed, for you know Miss Tilney may still call." Mrs. Allen agreed to it. John Thorpe was soon with them, and his voice was with them yet sooner, for on the stairs he was calling out to Miss Morland to be quick. "Make haste! Make haste!" as he threw open the door. "Put on your hat this moment--there is no time to be lost--we are going to Bristol. How d'ye do, Mrs. Allen?"

"To Bristol! Is not that a great way off? But, however, I cannot go with you today, because I am engaged; I expect some friends every moment." This was of course vehemently talked down as no reason at all; Mrs. Allen was called on to second him, and the two others walked in, to give their assistance. "My sweetest Catherine, is not this delightful? We shall have a most heavenly drive. You are to thank your brother and me for the scheme; it darted into our heads at breakfast-time, I verily believe at the same instant; and we should have been off two hours ago if it had not been for this detestable rain. But it does not signify, the nights are moonlight, and we shall do delightfully. Oh! I am in such ecstasies at the thoughts of a little country air and quiet! So much better than going to the Lower Rooms. We shall drive directly to Clifton and dine there; and, as soon as dinner is over, if there is time for it, go on to Kingsweston."

"I doubt our being able to do so much," said Morland.

"You croaking fellow!" cried Thorpe. "We shall be able to do ten times more. Kingsweston! Aye, and Blaize Castle too, and anything else we can hear of; but here is your sister says she will not go."

"Blaize Castle!" cried Catherine. "What is that'?"

"The finest place in England--worth going fifty miles at any time to see."

"What, is it really a castle, an old castle?"

"The oldest in the kingdom."

"But is it like what one reads of?"

"Exactly--the very same."

"But now really--are there towers and long galleries?"

"By dozens."

"Then I should like to see it; but I cannot--I cannot go.

"Not go! My beloved creature, what do you mean'?"

"I cannot go, because"--looking down as she spoke, fearful of Isabella's smile--"I expect Miss Tilney and her brother to call on me to take a country walk. They promised to come at twelve, only it rained; but now, as it is so fine, I dare say they will be here soon."

"Not they indeed," cried Thorpe; "for, as we turned into Broad Street, I saw them--does he not drive a phaeton with bright chestnuts?"

"I do not know indeed."

"Yes, I know he does; I saw him. You are talking of the man you danced with last night, are not you?"

"Yes.

"Well, I saw him at that moment turn up the Lansdown Road, driving a smart-looking girl."

"Did you indeed?"

"Did upon my soul; knew him again directly, and he seemed to have got some very pretty cattle too."

"It is very odd! But I suppose they thought it would be too dirty for a walk."

"And well they might, for I never saw so much dirt in my life. Walk! You could no more walk than you could fly! It has not been so dirty the whole winter; it is ankle-deep everywhere."

Isabella corroborated it: "My dearest Catherine, you cannot form an idea of the dirt; come, you must go; you cannot refuse going now."

"I should like to see the castle; but may we go all over it? May we go up every staircase, and into every suite of rooms?"

"Yes, yes, every hole and corner."

"But then, if they should only be gone out for an hour till it is dryer, and call by and by?"

"Make yourself easy, there is no danger of that, for I heard Tilney hallooing to a man who was just passing by on horseback, that they were going as far as Wick Rocks."

"Then I will. Shall I go, Mrs. Allen?"

"Just as you please, my dear."

"Mrs. Allen, you must persuade her to go," was the general cry. Mrs. Allen was not inattentive to it: "Well, my dear," said she, "suppose you go." And in two minutes they were off.

Catherine's feelings, as she got into the carriage, were in a very unsettled state; divided between regret for the loss of one great pleasure, and the hope of soon enjoying another, almost its equal in degree, however unlike in kind. She could not think the Tilneys had acted quite well by her, in so readily giving up their engagement, without sending her any message of excuse. It was now but an hour later than the time fixed on for the beginning of their walk; and, in spite of what she had heard of the prodigious accumulation of dirt in the course of that hour, she could not from her own observation help thinking that they might have gone with very little inconvenience. To feel herself slighted by them was very painful. On the other hand, the delight of exploring an edifice like Udolpho, as her fancy represented Blaize Castle to be, was such a counterpoise of good as might console her for almost anything.

They passed briskly down Pulteney Street, and through Laura Place, without the exchange of many words. Thorpe talked to his horse, and she meditated, by turns, on broken promises and broken arches, phaetons and false hangings, Tilneys and trap-doors. As they entered Argyle Buildings, however, she was roused by this address from her companion, "Who is that girl who looked at you so hard as she went by?"

"Who? Where?"

"On the right-hand pavement--she must be almost out of sight now." Catherine looked round and saw Miss Tilney leaning on her brother's arm, walking slowly down the street. She saw them both looking back at her. "Stop, stop, Mr. Thorpe," she impatiently cried; "it is Miss Tilney; it is indeed. How could you tell me they were gone? Stop, stop, I will get out this moment and go to them." But to what purpose did she speak? Thorpe only lashed his horse into a brisker trot; the Tilneys, who had soon ceased to look after her, were in a moment out of sight round the corner of Laura Place, and in another moment she was herself whisked into the marketplace. Still, however, and during the length of another street, she entreated him to stop. "Pray, pray stop, Mr. Thorpe. I cannot go on. I will not go on. I must go back to Miss Tilney." But Mr. Thorpe only laughed, smacked his whip, encouraged his horse, made odd noises, and drove on; and Catherine, angry and vexed as she was, having no power of getting away, was obliged to give up the point and submit. Her reproaches, however, were not spared. "How could you deceive me so, Mr. Thorpe? How could you say that you saw them driving up the Lansdown Road? I would not have had it happen so for the world. They must think it so strange, so rude of me! To go by them, too, without saying a word! You do not know how vexed I am; I shall have no pleasure at Clifton, nor in anything else. I had rather, ten thousand times rather, get out now, and walk back to them. How could you say you saw them driving out in a phaeton?" Thorpe defended himself very stoutly, declared he had never seen two men so much alike in his life, and would hardly give up the point of its having been Tilney himself.

Their drive, even when this subject was over, was not likely to be very agreeable. Catherine's complaisance was no longer what it had been in their former airing. She listened reluctantly, and her replies were short. Blaize Castle remained her only comfort; towards that, she still looked at intervals with pleasure; though rather than be disappointed of the promised walk, and especially rather than be thought ill of by the Tilneys, she would willingly have given up all the happiness which its walls could supply--the happiness of a progress through a long suite of lofty rooms, exhibiting the remains of magnificent furniture, though now for many years deserted--the happiness of being stopped in their way along narrow, winding vaults, by a low, grated door; or even of having their lamp, their only lamp, extinguished by a sudden gust of wind, and of being left in total darkness. In the meanwhile, they proceeded on their journey without any mischance, and were within view of the town of Keynsham, when a halloo from Morland, who was behind them, made his friend pull up, to know what was the matter. The others then came close enough for conversation, and Morland said, "We had better go back, Thorpe; it is too late to go on today; your sister thinks so as well as I. We have been exactly an hour coming from Pulteney Street, very little more than seven miles; and, I suppose, we have at least eight more to go. It will never do. We set out a great deal too late. We had much better put it off till another day, and turn round."

"It is all one to me," replied Thorpe rather angrily; and instantly turning his horse, they were on their way back to Bath.

"If your brother had not got such a d-- beast to drive," said he soon afterwards, "we might have done it very well. My horse would have trotted to Clifton within the hour, if left to himself, and I have almost broke my arm with pulling him in to that cursed broken-winded jade's pace. Morland is a fool for not keeping a horse and gig of his own."

"No, he is not," said Catherine warmly, "for I am sure he could not afford it."

"And why cannot he afford it?"

"Because he has not money enough."

"And whose fault is that?"

"Nobody's, that I know of." Thorpe then said something in the loud, incoherent way to which he had often recourse, about its being a d-- thing to be miserly; and that if people who rolled in money could not afford things, he did not know who could, which Catherine did not even endeavour to understand. Disappointed of what was to have been the consolation for her first disappointment, she was less and less disposed either to be agreeable herself or to find her companion so; and they returned to Pulteney Street without her speaking twenty words.

As she entered the house, the footman told her that a gentleman and lady had catted and inquired for her a few minutes after her setting off; that, when he told them she was gone out with Mr. Thorpe, the lady had asked whether any message had been left for her; and on his saying no, had felt for a card, but said she had none about her, and went away. Pondering over these heart-rending tidings, Catherine walked slowly upstairs. At the head of them she was met by Mr. Allen, who, on hearing the reason of their speedy return, said, "I am glad your brother had so much sense; I am glad you are come back. It was a strange, wild scheme."

They all spent the evening together at Thorpe's. Catherine was disturbed and out of spirits; but Isabella seemed to find a pool of commerce, in the fate of which she shared, by private partnership with Morland, a very good equivalent for the quiet and country air of an inn at Clifton. Her satisfaction, too, in not being at the Lower Rooms was spoken more than once. "How I pity the poor creatures that are going there! How glad I am that I am not amongst them! I wonder whether it will be a full ball or not! They have not begun dancing yet. I would not be there for all the world. It is so delightful to have an evening now and then to oneself. I dare say it will not be a very good ball. I know the Mitchells will not be there. I am sure I pity everybody that is. But I dare say, Mr. Morland, you long to be at it, do not you? I am sure you do. Well, pray do not let anybody here be a restraint on you. I dare say we could do very well without you; but you men think yourselves of such consequence."

Catherine could almost have accused Isabella of being wanting in tenderness towards herself and her sorrows, so very little did they appear to dwell on her mind, and so very inadequate was the comfort she offered. "Do not be so dull, my dearest creature," she whispered. "You will quite break my heart. It was amazingly shocking, to be sure; but the Tilneys were entirely to blame. Why were not they more punctual? It was dirty, indeed, but what did that signify? I am sure John and I should not have minded it. I never mind going through anything, where a friend is concerned; that is my disposition, and John is just the same; he has amazing strong feelings. Good heavens! What a delightful hand you have got! Kings, I vow! I never was so happy in my life! I would fifty times rather you should have them than myself."

And now I may dismiss my heroine to the sleepless couch, which is the true heroine's portion; to a pillow strewed with thorns and wet with tears. And lucky may she think herself, if she get another good night's rest in the course of the next three months.


　　第二天早晨，天色阴沉沉的，太阳只勉强露了几次脸。凯瑟琳由此断定，一切都令她称心如意。她认为，节气这么早，明朗的清早一般都要转雨，而阴沉的清早则预示着天要逐渐转晴。她请艾伦先生来印证她的看法，可是艾伦先生因为对这里的天气不熟悉，身边又没有晴雨计，不肯断然保证准出太阳。她又向艾伦太太求告，艾伦太太的意见倒比较明确：“假使阴云消散，太阳出来的话，我保险是个大晴天。”
　　十一点光景，凯瑟琳那双戒备的眼睛发现窗子上落了几滴细雨，不禁带着万分沮丧的口气嚷道：“哦，天哪！真要下雨了。”
　　“我早知道要下雨，”艾伦太太说。
　　“我今天散不成步啦，”凯瑟琳叹息道，“不过，也许下不起来，也许十二点以前会停住。”
　　“也许会。不过，好孩子，即使那样，路上也会很泥泞的。”
　　“噢！那没有关系。我从不怕泥泞。”
　　“是的，”她的朋友心平气和地答道，“我知道你不怕泥泞。”
　　沉默了一会。“雨越下越急了！”凯瑟琳立在窗口，一边观察一边说道。
　　“真的越下越急了。要是不停地下下去，街上就要水汪汪的了。”
　　“已经有四把伞撑起来了。我真讨厌见到伞！”
　　“带伞就是讨人厌。我宁愿什么时候都坐轿子。”
　　“刚才天气还那么好！我还以为准不会下雨呢！”
　　“谁不是这么想的。要是下一个上午雨，矿泉厅就不会有什么人了。我希望艾伦先生出去的时候穿上大衣，不过我敢说他不会穿的，因为叫他干什么都行，就是不愿穿上大衣出门。我不知道他怎么这么讨厌穿大衣，穿上大衣一定很不舒服吧。”
　　雨继续下着，下得很急，但不是很大。凯瑟琳每隔五分钟就去看看钟，每次回来都扬言：要是再下五分钟，她就死了心不再想这件事了。钟打了十二点，雨还在下。“你走不了啦，亲爱的。”
　　“我还没有完全绝望呢。不到十二点一刻，我是不会甘休的。现在正是天该放晴的时候，我真的觉得天色亮了一点。得了，都十二点二十了，我也只有彻底死心了。哦！要是这里能有《尤多尔弗》里描写的那种天气，或者至少能有托斯卡纳和法国南部的那种天气，那该有多好啊！可怜的圣·奥宾死去的那天晚上，天气有多美啊。”
　　十二点半的时候，凯瑟琳不再关注天气了，因为即使天晴了，她也没有什么好处可图。而偏偏这时候，天空却自动开始放晴，豁然射进的一缕阳光使她吃了一惊。她四下一看，乌云正在消散。她当即回到窗口，一面观察，一面祝愿太阳快点出来。又过十分钟，看来下午肯定是晴天了，这就证实艾伦太太的看法是正确的，她说她“总觉得天会放晴”。但是，凯瑟琳还能不能期待她的朋友，蒂尔尼小姐会不会因为路上雨水还不太多而贸然出来，一时还不能肯定。
　　外面太泥泞，艾伦太太不能陪丈夫去矿泉厅，因此艾伦先生便自己去了。凯瑟琳望着他刚走上街，便立即发现来了两辆敞篷马车，这就是几天前的一个早晨使她大为吃惊的那两辆马车，里面坐着同样的三个人。
　　“准是伊莎贝拉、我哥哥和索普先生！他们也许是来找我的，不过我可不去。我实在不能去，因为你知道蒂尔尼小姐还可能来。”艾伦太太同意这个说法。约翰·索普转眼就上来了，不过他的声音上来得还要快，因为他在楼梯上就大声催促凯瑟琳：“快！快！”当他冲开门：“快戴上帽子。别耽误时间了。我们要去布里斯托尔。你好，艾伦太太？”
　　“布里斯托尔？那不是很远吗？不过我今天不能跟你们去啦。因为我有约会。我在等几位朋友，他们随时都会来。”当然，这话遭到索普的强烈反驳，认为这根本不成理由。索普还请艾伦太太为他帮忙。这时楼下那两个人也走上来，为他帮腔。“我最心爱的凯瑟琳，难道这还不好玩吗？我们要乘车出去玩个痛快。你要感谢你哥哥和我想出这个点子。我们是吃早饭时突然想到的，我确信是同时想到的。要不是因为这场可恶的雨，我们早就走了两个钟头了。不过这不要紧，夜晚有月亮，我们一定会玩得很愉快的。哦！一想到乡下的空气和宁静，我简直心醉神迷了！这比去下舞厅不知强多少倍。我们乘车直奔克利夫顿，在那儿吃晚饭。一吃完饭，要是有时间，再去金斯韦斯顿。”
　　“我不信能走那么多地方。”莫兰说。
　　“你这家伙！就爱说不吉利的话！”索普嚷道，“我们能跑十倍多的地方。金斯韦斯顿！当然还有布莱兹城堡，凡是听说过的地方都要去。可这里却好，你妹妹说她不要去。”
　　“布莱兹城堡！”凯瑟琳嚷道，“那是什么地方？”
　　“英格兰最好的名胜。无论什么时候，都值得跑五十英里去瞧一瞧。”
　　“什么！ 真是个城堡？真是个城堡？”
　　“王国最古老的城堡。”
　　“和书里写的一样吗？”
　　“一点不错，完全一样。”
　　“不过，真有城楼和长廊吗？”
　　“有好几十。”
　　“那我倒想去看看。但是不成，我去不了。”
　　“去不了！我心爱的宝贝，你这是什么意思？”
　　“我去不了，因为”（说话时垂着眼睛，唯恐伊莎贝拉嘲笑她），“我在等蒂尔尼小姐和她哥哥来找我去野外散步。他们答应十二点来。可是下雨了。不过现在天晴了，他们可能马上就会来。”
　　“他们才不会来呢，”索普嚷道，“刚才我们走进布罗德街时看见过他们。他是不是驾着一辆四轮敞篷马车，套着栗色马？”
　　“我真的不知道。”
　　“是的，我知道是的。我看见了。你说的是昨晚跟你跳舞的那个人吧？”
　　“是的。”
　　“我当时见他赶着车子拐进兰斯当路了，拉着一位时髦的女郎。”
　　“真的吗？”
　　“真的，我敢对天起誓。我一眼就认出了他。他似乎也有两匹很漂亮的马。”
　　“这就怪啦！我想他们一定认为路上太泥泞，不能散步。”
　　“那倒很有可能，我生平从没见过路上这么泥泞。散步！那简直比登天还难！整个冬天都没这么泥泞过，到处都齐到脚踝。”
　　伊莎贝拉也来作证说：“亲爱的凯瑟琳，你想象不到有多泥泞。得啦，你一定得去，不能拒绝。”
　　“我倒想去看看那个城堡。我们能全看一看吗？能登上每节楼梯，走进每个房间吗？”
　　“是的，是的，每个角落。”
　　“不过，假使他们只是出去一个钟头，等路干点儿再来找我怎么办？”
　　“你放心吧，那不可能，因为我听见蒂尔尼对骑马走过的一个人嚷嚷说，他们要到威克岩那儿。”
　　“那我就去吧。我可以去吗，艾伦太太？”
　　“随你的便，孩子。”
　　“艾伦太太，你一定得劝她去，”几个人异口同声地喊道。艾伦太太对此没有置之不理。“唔，孩子，”她说，“你去吧。”不到两分钟，他们便出发了。
　　凯瑟琳跨进马车时，心里真不知是什么滋味，一面为失去一次欢聚的乐趣而感到遗憾，一面又希望马上享受到另一个乐趣，两者虽然性质不同，但程度几乎是一样的。她认为蒂尔尼兄妹不该这样待她，也不送个信说明缘故就随便失约。现在，他们比约定散步的时间才过去一个钟头，虽然她听说在这一个钟头里路上积满了泥泞，但她根据自己的观察，认为还是可以去散步的，不会引起什么不便。她觉得自己受到别人的怠慢，心里不禁十分难过。但是，在她的想象中，布莱兹城堡就像尤多尔弗城堡一样，能去那里探索一下倒确是一件十分快乐的事，心里任凭有什么烦恼，这时也能从中得到安慰。
　　马车轻快地驶过普尔蒂尼街，穿过劳拉巷。一路上大家很少说话。索普对马说着话，凯瑟琳在沉思默想，时而是失守的约会和失修的拱廊，时而是四轮马车和假帷幔，时而又是蒂尔尼兄妹和活板门。他们进入阿盖尔楼区时，她让同伴的话音惊醒了：“刚才过去了个姑娘使劲盯着你瞧，她是谁？”
　　“谁？在哪儿？”
　　“在右边的人行道上，现在几乎看不见了。”凯瑟琳回头望去。只见蒂尔尼小姐挽着她哥哥的手臂，慢腾腾地在街上走着。她看见他们两人都在回头望她。“停下．停下，索普先生，”她急火火地嚷道，“那是蒂尔尼小姐，真是她。你凭什么对我说他们出去了？停下，停下，我马上下车，我要去找他们。”可她说了又有什么用？索普只顾抽着马，使它跑得更快了。蒂尔尼兄妹很快不再回头看她了，转眼间便拐进劳拉巷，看不见了。再一转眼。凯瑟琳自己也给拉进了市场巷。但是，直到走完另一条街她还在苦苦恳求索普停车。“我求你，请你停下，索普先生。我不能再去了，我不想再去了。我得回去找蒂尔尼小姐。”索普先生只是哈哈大笑，把鞭子甩得啪啪响，催着马快跑，发出怪里怪气的声音，车子一个劲儿地往前飞奔。凯瑟琳虽说十分恼火，却也没法下车，只好断了念头忍受下去。不过，她也没有少责备索普。“你怎么能这样骗我，索普先生？你怎么能说你看见他们的车子拐进兰斯当路了？我说什么也不愿有这种事发生！他们见我打他们旁边走过时连个招呼也不打，一定会觉得我很奇怪，很无礼！你不知道我有多恼火。我到克利夫顿不会感到快活的，干什么都快活不了。我真想，一万个想现在就下车，走回去找他们。你凭什么说你看见他们坐着四轮敞篷马车出去了？”索普理直气壮地为自己辩解，扬言说他生平从没见过这么相像的两个人，而且还一口咬定就是蒂尔尼先生。
　　即使这件事情争过后，这一路上也不可能很愉快了。凯瑟琳不像上次兜风时来得那么客气了。她勉强地听他说话，回答得都-----很简短。布莱兹城堡依然是她唯一的安慰。对于它，她仍旧不时地抱有一种愉快的期待感。在古堡里，她可以穿过一长列巍峨的房间，里面陈设着一些残遗的豪华家具。现已多年无人居住，沿着狭窄迂回的地窖走去，蓦然被一道低栅栏挡住去路，甚至他们的油灯，他们唯一的油灯，被一阵突如其来的疾风吹灭、他们当即陷入一团漆黑。这些都是游历古堡时可以得到的乐趣。但是凯瑟琳宁可放弃这一切乐趣，也不愿意错过这次约好了的散步，尤其不愿意给蒂尔尼兄妹留下一个坏印象。其间，他们还在平安地赶路。当基恩沙姆镇在望的对候，后头的莫兰突然喊了一声，他的朋友只得勒住马，看看出了什么事。这时那两个人走上前来，只听莫兰说：“我们最好还是回去吧，索普。今天太晚了，不能再往前走了。你妹妹和我都这么想。我们从普尔蒂尼出来已经整整一个钟头了，才只走了七英里。我想，我们至少还得走八英里。这万万使不得。我们出来得太晚了。最好改天再去，现在往回转。”
　　“这对我都一样，”索普悻悻地答道。当即调转马头，起程回巴思。
　　“假使你哥哥不是赶着那么一匹该死的马，”他歇了不久说道，“我们可能早到了。我的马要是任着它跑，一个钟头就能赶到克利夫顿。为了不落下那匹该死的直喘大气的驽马，我一直勒住我的马，差一点把胳膊都拽断了。莫兰真是个傻瓜，不自己养一匹马，买一辆双轮轻便马车。”
　　“不，他不是傻瓜，”凯瑟琳激越地说，“我知道他养不起。”
　　“他为什么养不起？”
　　“因为他没有那么多的钱。”
　　“那怪谁呀？”
　　“我想谁也不怪。”
　　这时，索普像往常一样，又扯起嗓子，语无伦次地絮叨起来，说什么吝啬是多么可悲的事情，要是在钱堆里打滚的人都买不起东西，他不知道谁还买得起。对于他这话，凯瑟琳甚至都不想搞懂意思。这次游览本来是要为她的第一个失望带来宽慰的，不想现在又叫她失望了，因而她也就越来越没有心思敷衍地的伙伴了，同时也觉得他越来越叫人讨厌。直至回到普尔蒂尼街，她一路上总共说了不到二十句话。
　　进屋时，男仆告诉她，她走后不到几分钟，有一位先生和一位小姐来找她，当他告诉他们她同索普先生出去了时，那位小姐便问有没有给她留话，一听说没有，就在身上摸名片，后来说她没带，便告辞了。凯瑟琳思索着这些叫人心碎的消息，慢腾腾地走上楼。到了楼梯顶，遇见艾伦先生。他一听说他们为什么回来得这么快，便说道：“我很高兴你哥哥如此理智。你回来得好。这本来就是个十分轻率的怪主意。”
　　那天晚上，大家是在索普太太寓所度过的。凯瑟琳心烦意乱，闷闷不乐。但是伊莎贝拉似乎觉得，和莫兰搭档打打康默斯，完全可以和克利夫顿客店里静谧的乡间风味相媲美。她不止一次地表示，她很高兴自己没去下舞厅。“我真可怜那些往那儿跑的可怜虫！我很高兴我没夹在他们当中！我怀疑会有多少人参加舞会！他们还没开始跳舞呢。我是绝对不会去的。自己不时地清闲自在地过个晚上，那有多愉快。我敢说．那个舞会不会有多大意思。我知道，米切尔家就不会去。我真可怜那些去的人。不过我敢说，莫兰先生，你很想去跳舞，对吧？你肯定想去。那么，就请吧，这屋里可没人阻拦你。我敢说，你不在，我们照样可以过得很愉快。你们男人就觉得自己了不起。”
　　凯瑟琳简直想责备伊莎贝拉对她和她的烦恼一点也不体谅。她似乎根本不把她和她的烦恼放在心上，她那些安慰她的话说得实在不得要领。“别这么垂头丧气的，我的宝贝，”她低声说道，“你简直要把我的心撕碎了。这件事太不像话了。不过全怪蒂尔尼兄妹。他们干嘛不准时一点？不错，路上泥泞，可那算得了什么？约翰和我肯定不会在乎的。为了朋友，我是赴汤蹈火都在所不辞的。这是我的性格，约翰也是如此，他是个极重感情的人。天哪！你这手牌太好啦！居然全是老K！我从没这么高兴过！我一百个希望你捞到这手牌，这比我自己捞着还让我高兴。”
　　现在。我该打发我的女主角上床去辗转反侧，感伤垂泪了，因为真正的女主角大都命该如此。假若她能在三个月之内睡上一夜安稳觉，她便会觉得自己十分幸运了。　
  
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
narcis

ZxID：9184039

763474鲜花 75鸡蛋

等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 13楼  发表于: 2013-10-28 0
Chapter Twelve

"Mrs. Allen," said Catherine the next morning, "will there be any harm in my calling on Miss Tilney today? I shall not be easy till I have explained everything."

"Go, by all means, my dear; only put on a white gown; Miss Tilney always wears white."

Catherine cheerfully complied, and being properly equipped, was more impatient than ever to be at the pump-room, that she might inform herself of General Tilneys lodgings, for though she believed they were in Milsom Street, she was not certain of the house, and Mrs. Allen's wavering convictions only made it more doubtful. To Milsom Street she was directed, and having made herself perfect in the number, hastened away with eager steps and a beating heart to pay her visit, explain her conduct, and be forgiven; tripping lightly through the church-yard, and resolutely turning away her eyes, that she might not be obliged to see her beloved Isabella and her dear family, who, she had reason to believe, were in a shop hard by. She reached the house without any impediment, looked at the number, knocked at the door, and inquired for Miss Tilney. The man believed Miss Tilney to be at home, but was not quite certain. Would she be pleased to send up her name? She gave her card. In a few minutes the servant returned, and with a look which did not quite confirm his words, said he had been mistaken, for that Miss Tilney was walked out. Catherine, with a blush of mortification, left the house. She felt almost persuaded that Miss Tilney was at home, and too much offended to admit her; and as she retired down the street, could not withhold one glance at the drawing-room windows, in expectation of seeing her there, but no one appeared at them. At the bottom of the street, however, she looked back again, and then, not at a window, but issuing from the door, she saw Miss Tilney herself. She was followed by a gentleman, whom Catherine believed to be her father, and they turned up towards Edgar's Buildings. Catherine, in deep mortification, proceeded on her way. She could almost be angry herself at such angry incivility; but she checked the resentful sensation; she remembered her own ignorance. She knew not how such an offence as hers might be classed by the laws of worldly politeness, to what a degree of unforgivingness it might with propriety lead, nor to what rigours of rudeness in return it might justly make her amenable.

Dejected and humbled, she had even some thoughts of not going with the others to the theatre that night; but it must be confessed that they were not of long continuance, for she soon recollected, in the first place, that she was without any excuse for staying at home; and, in the second, that it was a play she wanted very much to see. To the theatre accordingly they all went; no Tilneys appeared to plague or please her; she feared that, amongst the many perfections of the family, a fondness for plays was not to be ranked; but perhaps it was because they were habituated to the finer performances of the London stage, which she knew, on Isabella's authority, rendered everything else of the kind "quite horrid." She was not deceived in her own expectation of pleasure; the comedy so well suspended her care that no one, observing her during the first four acts, would have supposed she had any wretchedness about her. On the beginning of the fifth, however, the sudden view of Mr. Henry Tilney and his father, joining a party in the opposite box, recalled her to anxiety and distress. The stage could no longer excite genuine merriment--no longer keep her whole attention. Every other look upon an average was directed towards the opposite box; and, for the space of two entire scenes, did she thus watch Henry Tilney, without being once able to catch his eye. No longer could he be suspected of indifference for a play; his notice was never withdrawn from the stage during two whole scenes. At length, however, he did look towards her, and he bowed--but such a bow! No smile, no continued observance attended it; his eyes were immediately returned to their former direction. Catherine was restlessly miserable; she could almost have run round to the box in which he sat and forced him to hear her explanation. Feelings rather natural than heroic possessed her; instead of considering her own dignity injured by this ready condemnation--instead of proudly resolving, in conscious innocence, to show her resentment towards him who could harbour a doubt of it, to leave to him all the trouble of seeking an explanation, and to enlighten him on the past only by avoiding his sight, or flirting with somebody else--she took to herself all the shame of misconduct, or at least of its appearance, and was only eager for an opportunity of explaining its cause.

The play concluded--the curtain fell--Henry Tilney was no longer to be seen where he had hitherto sat, but his father remained, and perhaps he might be now coming round to their box. She was right; in a few minutes he appeared, and, making his way through the then thinning rows, spoke with like calm politeness to Mrs. Allen and her friend. Not with such calmness was he answered by the latter: "Oh! Mr. Tilney, I have been quite wild to speak to you, and make my apologies. You must have thought me so rude; but indeed it was not my own fault, was it, Mrs. Allen? Did not they tell me that Mr. Tilney and his sister were gone out in a phaeton together? And then what could I do? But I had ten thousand times rather have been with you; now had not I, Mrs. Allen?"

"My dear, you tumble my gown," was Mrs. Allen's reply.

Her assurance, however, standing sole as it did, was not thrown away; it brought a more cordial, more natural smile into his countenance, and he replied in a tone which retained only a little affected reserve: "We were much obliged to you at any rate for wishing us a pleasant walk after our passing you in Argyle Street: you were so kind as to look back on purpose."

"But indeed I did not wish you a pleasant walk; I never thought of such a thing; but I begged Mr. Thorpe so earnestly to stop; I called out to him as soon as ever I saw you; now, Mrs. Allen, did not-- Oh! You were not there; but indeed I did; and, if Mr. Thorpe would only have stopped, I would have jumped out and run after you."

Is there a Henry in the world who could be insensible to such a declaration? Henry Tilney at least was not. With a yet sweeter smile, he said everything that need be said of his sister's concern, regret, and dependence on Catherine's honour. "Oh! Do not say Miss Tilney was not angry," cried Catherine, "because I know she was; for she would not see me this morning when I called; I saw her walk out of the house the next minute after my leaving it; I was hurt, but I was not affronted. Perhaps you did not know I had been there."

"I was not within at the time; but I heard of it from Eleanor, and she has been wishing ever since to see you, to explain the reason of such incivility; but perhaps I can do it as well. It was nothing more than that my father--they were just preparing to walk out, and he being hurried for time, and not caring to have it put off--made a point of her being denied. That was all, I do assure you. She was very much vexed, and meant to make her apology as soon as possible."

Catherine's mind was greatly eased by this information, yet a something of solicitude remained, from which sprang the following question, thoroughly artless in itself, though rather distressing to the gentleman: "But, Mr. Tilney, why were you less generous than your sister? If she felt such confidence in my good intentions, and could suppose it to be only a mistake, why should you be so ready to take offence?"

"Me! I take offence!"

"Nay, I am sure by your look, when you came into the box, you were angry."

"I angry! I could have no right."

"Well, nobody would have thought you had no right who saw your face." He replied by asking her to make room for him, and talking of the play.

He remained with them some time, and was only too agreeable for Catherine to be contented when he went away. Before they parted, however, it was agreed that the projected walk should be taken as soon as possible; and, setting aside the misery of his quitting their box, she was, upon the whole, left one of the happiest creatures in the world.

While talking to each other, she had observed with some surprise that John Thorpe, who was never in the same part of the house for ten minutes together, was engaged in conversation with General Tilney; and she felt something more than surprise when she thought she could perceive herself the object of their attention and discourse. What could they have to say of her? She feared General Tilney did not like her appearance: she found it was implied in his preventing her admittance to his daughter, rather than postpone his own walk a few minutes. "How came Mr. Thorpe to know your father?" was her anxious inquiry, as she pointed them out to her companion. He knew nothing about it; but his father, like every military man, had a very large acquaintance.

When the entertainment was over, Thorpe came to assist them in getting out. Catherine was the immediate object of his gallantry; and, while they waited in the lobby for a chair, he prevented the inquiry which had travelled from her heart almost to the tip of her tongue, by asking, in a consequential manner, whether she had seen him talking with General Tilney: "He is a fine old fellow, upon my soul! Stout, active--looks as young as his son. I have a great regard for him, I assure you: a gentleman-like, good sort of fellow as ever lived."

"But how came you to know him?"

"Know him! There are few people much about town that I do not know. I have met him forever at the Bedford; and I knew his face again today the moment he came into the billiard-room. One of the best players we have, by the by; and we had a little touch together, though I was almost afraid of him at first: the odds were five to four against me; and, if I had not made one of the cleanest strokes that perhaps ever was made in this world--I took his ball exactly--but I could not make you understand it without a table; however, I did beat him. A very fine fellow; as rich as a Jew. I should like to dine with him; I dare say he gives famous dinners. But what do you think we have been talking of? You. Yes, by heavens! And the general thinks you the finest girl in Bath."

"Oh! Nonsense! How can you say so?"

"And what do you think I said?"--lowering his voice--"well done, general, said I; I am quite of your mind."

Here Catherine, who was much less gratified by his admiration than by General Tilney's, was not sorry to be called away by Mr. Allen. Thorpe, however, would see her to her chair, and, till she entered it, continued the same kind of delicate flattery, in spite of her entreating him to have done.

That General Tilney, instead of disliking, should admire her, was very delightful; and she joyfully thought that there was not one of the family whom she need now fear to meet. The evening had done more, much more, for her than could have been expected.


　　“艾伦太太，”第二天早晨，凯瑟琳说道，“我今天可不可以去看看蒂尔尼小姐？不把事情解释清楚，我安不下心来。”
　　“去吧，好孩子，当然可以去。不过要穿上件白长裙。蒂尔尼小姐总是穿着白衣服。”
　　凯瑟琳愉快地答应了。装束停当之后、她越发急于赶到矿泉厅。打听一下蒂尔尼将军的住址，因为她虽然相信他们住在米尔萨姆街，但她拿不准是哪幢房子，而劳伦太太忽而咬定是这幢，忽而又咬定是那幢，使她越发糊涂。她打听到了是在米尔萨姆街，弄清门牌号码之后，便一颗心抖籁簌的，急步走去拜访她的朋友，解释一下自己的举动，请求她的原谅。经过教堂大院时，她毅然转移视线，蹑手蹑脚地走了过去，唯恐不由自主地看见亲爱的伊莎贝拉和她家里那些可爱的人，因为她有理由相信。她们就在附近的一家商店里。她没遇到任何阻拦，顺利地来到那幢房前，看了看门牌，抬手敲门，求见蒂尔尼小姐。仆人说他相信蒂尔尼小姐在家，但是并不十分肯定，是不是可以允许他通报一下姓名？凯瑟琳递了名片。几分钟工夫、仆人又回来了，带着言不由衷的神气说，他搞错了，蒂尔尼小姐出门了。凯瑟琳感到很屈辱，红着脸走开了。她几乎可以肯定，蒂尔尼小姐就在家里，只因心里有气不想见她罢了。她沿街往回走时，情不自禁地瞥了一眼客厅的窗口，心想也许能见到她，但是窗口没有人。可是到了街尾，她又回头一看，这时，不是在窗口，而是从门口走出一个人，一看正是蒂尔尼小姐。她后面跟着一个男人，凯瑟琳相信那是她父亲。两人转身朝埃德加大楼那边走去。凯瑟琳深感耻辱，继续往前走着。对方因为气愤便如此无礼地怠慢她，她自己也差一点气愤起来。但是她想起自己头脑简单，便压住了气。她不知道她的这种冒犯可以被世俗的礼法划归哪一类，恰当地说，它不可饶恕到何种程度，以及这理应使她受到何等严厉的无礼报复。她感到颓丧，羞愧，甚至产生了晚上不跟别人去看戏的念头。但是应该承认，她的这些念头没有持续多久，因为她马上意识到：首先，她没有任何借口呆在家里；其次，那是她非常想看的一出戏。因此，他们全都来到了戏院。蒂尔尼兄妹没有露面，省得她为之烦恼或是高兴。她在担心：蒂尔尼一家尽管有许许多多优点，但是喜欢看戏却不在其列，不过这也许因为他们看惯了伦敦舞台上的上等好戏，她听伊莎贝拉说过，任何戏和伦敦的戏一比，真是“一塌糊涂”。然而，她自己想要散散心的期望却没落空，那出喜剧暂时岔开了她的忧虑，你若是在头四幕注意观察她，全然看不出她心里会有什么不顺心的事。但是，第五幕开始时，她猛然发现蒂尔尼先生和他父亲来到对面包厢的朋友中问，不禁又焦灼不安起来。舞台不再能激起真正的欢愉，不再能使她全神贯注。平均算来，她每看一眼舞台，就要看一眼对面的包厢。整整两出戏的工夫，她都如此这般地注视着亨利·蒂尔尼，可是一次也没触到他的目光。她再也不能怀疑他不喜欢看戏了，整整两出戏，他一直在目不转睛地盯着舞台。最后，他终于朝她看了一眼，还点了下头，不过那是怎么点头的啊！没有微笑，没有别的礼节相伴随，他的眼睛当即回到原来的方向。凯瑟琳有些颓然坐立不安了，她真想跑到他那个包厢，逼着他听她作解释。一种自然的而不是女主角应有的情感摆住了她的心头。她不认为他们给她随意加罪会有损她的尊严，也不想死要面子故作无辜，对他的疑神疑鬼表示愤慨，让他自己费尽心机地去寻求解释，不想只是通过避而不见或者向别人卖弄风情的办法，来让他认识过去是怎么回事。相反，她觉得这全是她自己的过错，起码表面上看来如此。因而一心只想找个机会把事情的缘由解释清楚。
　　戏演完了，幕落下来了。亨利·蒂尔尼已经不在原来的位子上了，不过他父亲还在，说不定他正在向她们的包厢走来呢。她猜对了，不到几分钟工夫，蒂尔尼先生便出现了。他从一排排正在走空的座位中间走过来，泰然有礼地向艾伦太太和她的朋友打招呼。凯瑟琳答话时却不那么泰然。“唔，蒂尔尼先生，我一直急着想找你谈谈，向你表示歉意。你一定觉得我太没礼貌了，可这实在不是我的过错。你说是吧，艾伦太太？他们不是告诉我说蒂尔尼先生和他妹妹乘着四轮敞篷马车出去了吗？那样一来，我还有什么办法？不过，我还是一万个希望和你们一块出去。你说是吧，艾伦太太？”
　　“好孩子，你弄乱了我的长裙，”艾伦太太答道。
　　凯瑟琳的表白虽然是孤立无援的，但总算没有白费。蒂尔尼脸上浮现出更加真诚、更加自然的笑容。他带着只是有点假意冷淡的口吻答道“无论如何，我们要感谢你，因为我们在阿盖尔街打你旁边走过时，你还祝愿我们散步愉快呢。谢谢你特意回头望望。
　　“说真的，我可没祝愿你们散步愉快，我压根儿没有想到。不过我苦苦央求索普先生停车。我一见到你们就冲他吆喊。艾伦太太，难道—一哦！你不在场。可我真是这样做的。假使索普先生停下车，我准会跳下来去追你们。”
　　天下有哪位亨利听了此话还能无动于衷？至少亨利·蒂尔尼没有无动于衷。他带着更加甜蜜的微笑，详尽叙说了他妹妹如何忧虑，如何遗憾，如何相信凯瑟琳的为人。“哦，请你别说蒂尔尼小姐没有生气，”凯瑟琳嚷道，“因为我知道她生气了。今天早晨我去登门拜访，她见都不肯见我。我刚离开府上，就见她走出屋来。我很伤心，但是并不记恨她。也许不知道我去过府上。”
　　“我当时不在家。不过我从埃丽诺那儿听说了，她事后一直想见见你，解释一下如此失礼的原因。不过，也许我同样可以解释。那只是因为我父亲----。他们刚好准备出去散步，我父亲因为时间晚了，不愿意再耽搁，便硬说埃丽诺不在家。我向你担保，就是这么回事。埃丽诺很懊恼，准备尽快向你道歉。”
　　凯瑟琳听到这话，心里慰藉了不少，然而多少还有几分担忧，于是徒然迸出一个十分天真然而叫对方非常作难的问题：“可是，蒂尔尼先生，你为什么不像你妹妹那样宽宏大度？如果她能如此相信我的好意，能认为这只不过是个误会而已，那你为什么动不动就生气？”
　　“我！我生气？”
　　“是啊，你走进包厢时，我看你的脸色，就知你准在生气。”
　　“我生气！我哪有这个权利！”
　　“唔，凡是看见你脸色的人，谁也不会以为你没有这个权利。”
　　蒂尔尼没有答话，只是请她给他让个地方，同她谈起了那出戏。他和她们坐了一会。他实在太和蔼可亲了，凯瑟琳真舍不得让他走。不过他们分手前说定，要尽快实现他们的散步计划。蒂尔尼离开她们的包厢时，凯瑟琳除了对此有些伤感以外，总的说来，还是天下最快乐的人儿。
　　他们交谈的当儿，凯瑟琳惊奇地地发现：约翰·索普从未能在一个地方老老实实地呆上十分钟，现在正和蒂尔尼将军说话。当她觉察自己可能是他们注意和谈论的对象时，她感到的不止是惊讶。他们可能谈论她什么呢？她担心蒂尔尼将军不喜欢她的外表。她觉得，这体现在他宁可不让女儿见她，也不肯把自己的散步推迟几分钟。“索普先生怎么会认识你父亲？”凯瑟琳急切地问道，一面将两人指给她的同伴看。蒂尔尼不知道这是怎么回事，不过他父亲像所有军人一样，交际很广。
　　戏结束后，索普就来搀她们出场。凯瑟琳是他献殷勤的直接目标。他们在休息室等候轿子时，凯瑟琳有个问题几乎从心底溜到舌尖上，不料被索普拦住了，只听他洋洋得意地问道：她有没有看见他在和蒂尔尼将军谈话。“这个老头真神气！既健壮，又活跃，像他儿子一样年轻。老实说，我很敬仰他。真是个大有绅士派头的好人。”
　　“你是怎么认识他的？”
　　“认识他！巴思附近的人，我没有几个不认识的。我常在贝德福咖啡馆遇见他。今天他一走进弹子房，我就又认出了他的面孔。说起来，他是这里最出色的弹子手。我们在一起打了几下，不过我起初几乎有点怕他。我俩的机会是五比四，对我不利。我要不是打出了也许是世界上最干脆利落的一击——我正中他的球——一不过没有台子我说不明白。然而我的确击败了他。真是一表人才，和犹太佬一样有钱。我很想跟他一起吃吃饭，他的饭一定很丰盛。不过你知道我们在谈论什么吗？谈论你，真的谈论你！将军认为你是巴思最漂亮的姑娘。”
　　“哦、胡说八道！你怎么能这样说？”
　　“你知道我是是怎么说的吗？”（压低声音）。“‘说得好啊，将军，’我说，‘我和你的看法完全一致’。”
　　凯瑟琳听到索普的称赞，远远比不上听到蒂尔尼将军的称赞时来得高兴，因而她被艾伦先生唤走时，一点也不感到遗憾。不过索普非要把她送上轿子，上轿前，一直在甜言蜜语地奉承她，虽然对方一再求他别说了。
　　蒂尔尼将军不但不讨厌她，反倒赞美她，这可叫人太高兴了。凯瑟琳欣喜地感到，他们家里，她不必害怕去见任何人了。这一晚上，她实在没想到会有这么大的收获。　
  
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
narcis

ZxID：9184039

763474鲜花 75鸡蛋

等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 14楼  发表于: 2013-10-28 0
Chapter Thirteen

Monday, Tuesday, Wednesday, Thursday, Friday, and Saturday have now passed in review before the reader; the events of each day, its hopes and fears, mortifications and pleasures, have been separately stated, and the pangs of Sunday only now remain to be described, and close the week. The Clifton scheme had been deferred, not relinquished, and on the afternoon's crescent of this day, it was brought forward again. In a private consultation between Isabella and James, the former of whom had particularly set her heart upon going, and the latter no less anxiously placed his upon pleasing her, it was agreed that, provided the weather were fair, the party should take place on the following morning; and they were to set off very early, in order to be at home in good time. The affair thus determined, and Thorpe's approbation secured, Catherine only remained to be apprised of it. She had left them for a few minutes to speak to Miss Tilney. In that interval the plan was completed, and as soon as she came again, her agreement was demanded; but instead of the gay acquiescence expected by Isabella, Catherine looked grave, was very sorry, but could not go. The engagement which ought to have kept her from joining in the former attempt would make it impossible for her to accompany them now. She had that moment settled with Miss Tilney to take their proposed walk tomorrow; it was quite determined, and she would not, upon any account, retract. But that she must and should retract was instantly the eager cry of both the Thorpes; they must go to Clifton tomorrow, they would not go without her, it would be nothing to put off a mere walk for one day longer, and they would not hear of a refusal. Catherine was distressed, but not subdued. "Do not urge me, Isabella. I am engaged to Miss Tilney. I cannot go." This availed nothing. The same arguments assailed her again; she must go, she should go, and they would not hear of a refusal. "It would be so easy to tell Miss Tilney that you had just been reminded of a prior engagement, and must only beg to put off the walk till Tuesday."

"No, it would not be easy. I could not do it. There has been no prior engagement." But Isabella became only more and more urgent, calling on her in the most affectionate manner, addressing her by the most endearing names. She was sure her dearest, sweetest Catherine would not seriously refuse such a trifling request to a friend who loved her so dearly. She knew her beloved Catherine to have so feeling a heart, so sweet a temper, to be so easily persuaded by those she loved. But all in vain; Catherine felt herself to be in the right, and though pained by such tender, such flattering supplication, could not allow it to influence her. Isabella then tried another method. She reproached her with having more affection for Miss Tilney, though she had known her so little a while, than for her best and oldest friends, with being grown cold and indifferent, in short, towards herself. "I cannot help being jealous, Catherine, when I see myself slighted for strangers, I, who love you so excessively! When once my affections are placed, it is not in the power of anything to change them. But I believe my feelings are stronger than anybody's; I am sure they are too strong for my own peace; and to see myself supplanted in your friendship by strangers does cut me to the quick, I own. These Tilneys seem to swallow up everything else."

Catherine thought this reproach equally strange and unkind. Was it the part of a friend thus to expose her feelings to the notice of others? Isabella appeared to her ungenerous and selfish, regardless of everything but her own gratification. These painful ideas crossed her mind, though she said nothing. Isabella, in the meanwhile, had applied her handkerchief to her eyes; and Morland, miserable at such a sight, could not help saying, "Nay, Catherine. I think you cannot stand out any longer now. The sacrifice is not much; and to oblige such a friend--I shall think you quite unkind, if you still refuse."

This was the first time of her brother's openly siding against her, and anxious to avoid his displeasure, she proposed a compromise. If they would only put off their scheme till Tuesday, which they might easily do, as it depended only on themselves, she could go with them, and everybody might then be satisfied. But "No, no, no!" was the immediate answer; "that could not be, for Thorpe did not know that he might not go to town on Tuesday." Catherine was sorry, but could do no more; and a short silence ensued, which was broken by Isabella, who in a voice of cold resentment said, "Very well, then there is an end of the party. If Catherine does not go, I cannot. I cannot be the only woman. I would not, upon any account in the world, do so improper a thing."

"Catherine, you must go," said James.

"But why cannot Mr. Thorpe drive one of his other sisters? I dare say either of them would like to go."

"Thank ye," cried Thorpe, "but I did not come to Bath to drive my sisters about, and look like a fool. No, if you do not go, d-- me if I do. I only go for the sake of driving you."

"That is a compliment which gives me no pleasure." But her words were lost on Thorpe, who had turned abruptly away.

The three others still continued together, walking in a most uncomfortable manner to poor Catherine; sometimes not a word was said, sometimes she was again attacked with supplications or reproaches, and her arm was still linked within Isabella's, though their hearts were at war. At one moment she was softened, at another irritated; always distressed, but always steady.

"I did not think you had been so obstinate, Catherine," said James; "you were not used to be so hard to persuade; you once were the kindest, best-tempered of my sisters."

"I hope I am not less so now," she replied, very feelingly; "but indeed I cannot go. If I am wrong, I am doing what I believe to be right."

"I suspect," said Isabella, in a low voice, "there is no great struggle."

Catherine's heart swelled; she drew away her arm, and Isabella made no opposition. Thus passed a long ten minutes, till they were again joined by Thorpe, who, coming to them with a gayer look, said, "Well, I have settled the matter, and now we may all go tomorrow with a safe conscience. I have been to Miss Tilney, and made your excuses."

"You have not!" cried Catherine.

"I have, upon my soul. Left her this moment. Told her you had sent me to say that, having just recollected a prior engagement of going to Clifton with us tomorrow, you could not have the pleasure of walking with her till Tuesday. She said very well, Tuesday was just as convenient to her; so there is an end of all our difficulties. A pretty good thought of mine--hey?"

Isabella's countenance was once more all smiles and good humour, and James too looked happy again.

"A most heavenly thought indeed! Now, my sweet Catherine, all our distresses are over; you are honourably acquitted, and we shall have a most delightful party."

"This will not do," said Catherine; "I cannot submit to this. I must run after Miss Tilney directly and set her right."

Isabella, however, caught hold of one hand, Thorpe of the other, and remonstrances poured in from all three. Even James was quite angry. When everything was settled, when Miss Tilney herself said that Tuesday would suit her as well, it was quite ridiculous, quite absurd, to make any further objection.

"I do not care. Mr. Thorpe had no business to invent any such message. If I had thought it right to put it off, I could have spoken to Miss Tilney myself. This is only doing it in a ruder way; and how do I know that Mr. Thorpe has-- He may be mistaken again perhaps; he led me into one act of rudeness by his mistake on Friday. Let me go, Mr. Thorpe; Isabella, do not hold me.

Thorpe told her it would be in vain to go after the Tilneys; they were turning the corner into Brock Street, when he had overtaken them, and were at home by this time.

"Then I will go after them," said Catherine; "wherever they are I will go after them. It does not signify talking. If I could not be persuaded into doing what I thought wrong, I never will be tricked into it." And with these words she broke away and hurried off. Thorpe would have darted after her, but Morland withheld him. "Let her go, let her go, if she will go. She is as obstinate as--"

Thorpe never finished the simile, for it could hardly have been a proper one.

Away walked Catherine in great agitation, as fast as the crowd would permit her, fearful of being pursued, yet determined to persevere. As she walked, she reflected on what had passed. It was painful to her to disappoint and displease them, particularly to displease her brother; but she could not repent her resistance. Setting her own inclination apart, to have failed a second time in her engagement to Miss Tilney, to have retracted a promise voluntarily made only five minutes before, and on a false pretence too, must have been wrong. She had not been withstanding them on selfish principles alone, she had not consulted merely her own gratification; that might have been ensured in some degree by the excursion itself, by seeing Blaize Castle; no, she had attended to what was due to others, and to her own character in their opinion. Her conviction of being right, however, was not enough to restore her composure; till she had spoken to Miss Tilney she could not be at ease; and quickening her pace when she got clear of the Crescent, she almost ran over the remaining ground till she gained the top of Milsom Street. So rapid had been her movements that in spite of the Tilneys' advantage in the outset, they were but just fuming into their lodgings as she came within view of them; and the servant still remaining at the open door, she used only the ceremony of saying that she must speak with Miss Tilney that moment, and hurrying by him proceeded upstairs. Then, opening the first door before her, which happened to be the right, she immediately found herself in the drawing-room with General Tilney, his son, and daughter. Her explanation, defective only in being--from her irritation of nerves and shortness of breath--no explanation at all, was instantly given. "I am come in a great hurry--It was all a mistake--I never promised to go--I told them from the first I could not go.--I ran away in a great hurry to explain it.--I did not care what you thought of me.--I would not stay for the servant."

The business, however, though not perfectly elucidated by this speech, soon ceased to be a puzzle. Catherine found that John Thorpe had given the message; and Miss Tilney had no scruple in owning herself greatly surprised by it. But whether her brother had still exceeded her in resentment, Catherine, though she instinctively addressed herself as much to one as to the other in her vindication, had no means of knowing. Whatever might have been felt before her arrival, her eager declarations immediately made every look and sentence as friendly as she could desire.

The affair thus happily settled, she was introduced by Miss Tilney to her father, and received by him with such ready, such solicitous politeness as recalled Thorpe's information to her mind, and made her think with pleasure that he might be sometimes depended on. To such anxious attention was the general's civility carried, that not aware of her extraordinary swiftness in entering the house, he was quite angry with the servant whose neglect had reduced her to open the door of the apartment herself. "What did William mean by it? He should make a point of inquiring into the matter." And if Catherine had not most warmly asserted his innocence, it seemed likely that William would lose the favour of his master forever, if not his place, by her rapidity.

After sitting with them a quarter of an hour, she rose to take leave, and was then most agreeably surprised by General Tilney's asking her if she would do his daughter the honour of dining and spending the rest of the day with her. Miss Tilney added her own wishes. Catherine was greatly obliged; but it was quite out of her power. Mr. and Mrs. Allen would expect her back every moment. The general declared he could say no more; the claims of Mr. and Mrs. Allen were not to be superseded; but on some other day he trusted, when longer notice could be given, they would not refuse to spare her to her friend. "Oh, no; Catherine was sure they would not have the least objection, and she should have great pleasure in coming." The general attended her himself to the street-door, saying everything gallant as they went downstairs, admiring the elasticity of her walk, which corresponded exactly with the spirit of her dancing, and making her one of the most graceful bows she had ever beheld, when they parted.

Catherine, delighted by all that had passed, proceeded gaily to Pulteney Street, walking, as she concluded, with great elasticity, though she had never thought of it before. She reached home without seeing anything more of the offended party; and now that she had been triumphant throughout, had carried her point, and was secure of her walk, she began (as the flutter of her spirits subsided) to doubt whether she had been perfectly right. A sacrifice was always noble; and if she had given way to their entreaties, she should have been spared the distressing idea of a friend displeased, a brother angry, and a scheme of great happiness to both destroyed, perhaps through her means. To ease her mind, and ascertain by the opinion of an unprejudiced person what her own conduct had really been, she took occasion to mention before Mr. Allen the half-settled scheme of her brother and the Thorpes for the following day. Mr. Allen caught at it directly. "Well," said he, "and do you think of going too?"

"No; I had just engaged myself to walk with Miss Tilney before they told me of it; and therefore you know I could not go with them, could I?"

"No, certainly not; and I am glad you do not think of it. These schemes are not at all the thing. Young men and women driving about the country in open carriages! Now and then it is very well; but going to inns and public places together! It is not right; and I wonder Mrs. Thorpe should allow it. I am glad you do not think of going; I am sure Mrs. Morland would not be pleased. Mrs. Allen, are not you of my way of thinking? Do not you think these kind of projects objectionable?"

"Yes, very much so indeed. Open carriages are nasty things. A clean gown is not five minutes' wear in them. You are splashed getting in and getting out; and the wind takes your hair and your bonnet in every direction. I hate an open carriage myself."

"I know you do; but that is not the question. Do not you think it has an odd appearance, if young ladies are frequently driven about in them by young men, to whom they are not even related?"

"Yes, my dear, a very odd appearance indeed. I cannot bear to see it."

"Dear madam," cried Catherine, "then why did not you tell me so before? I am sure if I had known it to be improper, I would not have gone with Mr. Thorpe at all; but I always hoped you would tell me, if you thought I was doing wrong."

"And so I should, my dear, you may depend on it; for as I told Mrs. Morland at parting, I would always do the best for you in my power. But one must not be over particular. Young people will be young people, as your good mother says herself. You know I wanted you, when we first came, not to buy that sprigged muslin, but you would. Young people do not like to be always thwarted."

"But this was something of real consequence; and I do not think you would have found me hard to persuade."

"As far as it has gone hitherto, there is no harm done," said Mr. Allen; "and I would only advise you, my dear, not to go out with Mr. Thorpe any more."

"That is just what I was going to say," added his wife.

Catherine, relieved for herself, felt uneasy for Isabella, and after a moment's thought, asked Mr. Allen whether it would not be both proper and kind in her to write to Miss Thorpe, and explain the indecorum of which she must be as insensible as herself; for she considered that Isabella might otherwise perhaps be going to Clifton the next day, in spite of what had passed. Mr. Allen, however, discouraged her from doing any such thing. "You had better leave her alone, my dear; she is old enough to know what she is about, and if not, has a mother to advise her. Mrs. Thorpe is too indulgent beyond a doubt; but, however, you had better not interfere. She and your brother choose to go, and you will be only getting ill will."

Catherine submitted, and though sorry to think that Isabella should be doing wrong, felt greatly relieved by Mr. Allen's approbation of her own conduct, and truly rejoiced to be preserved by his advice from the danger of falling into such an error herself. Her escape from being one of the party to Clifton was now an escape indeed; for what would the Tilneys have thought of her, if she had broken her promise to them in order to do what was wrong in itself, if she had been guilty of one breach of propriety, only to enable her to be guilty of another?


　　星期一到星期六这几天，读者已经眼看着过去了。每天的情况，每天的希望与忧虑、屈辱与快乐，都分别作了说明，现在只需描述一下星期日的痛苦，使这一周告以结束。去克利夫顿的计划缓期了，但是并未取消。今天下午去新月街散步时，此事又被提了出来。伊莎贝拉和詹姆斯进行了私下磋商，伊莎贝拉是打定主意要去的，詹姆斯则一心要讨好她。两人说定；若是天公作美，他们明天上午就去；为了按时回到家里，要一大早就动身。事情谈妥了，也得到了索普的赞同，剩下的只消通知一声凯瑟琳。凯瑟琳去找蒂尔尼小姐说话，离开了他们几分钟。在此期间，他们全都计划好了，她一回来，立刻要他答应一起去。但是出乎伊莎贝拉的意料之外，凯瑟琳没有愉愉快快地表示赞同，而是板着副面孔。说她十分抱歉不能去。她有约在先，上次就不该去，这次更不能奉陪了。她刚才与蒂尔尼小姐谈妥，明天进行那次约定的散步。这已经完全说定了，她无论如何不能反悔。但是，索普兄妹当即焦急地吆喊说：她必须而且应该取消那个约会。他们明天一定要去克利夫顿，而且不能落下她。只不过是一次散步吗，推迟一天有什么关系，他们不许她拒绝。凯瑟琳感到为难，但是并没屈从。“你别逼我碰，伊莎贝拉。我同蒂尔尼小姐的约了。我不能去。”可这无济于事。同样的论点劈头盖脑地向她袭来：她必须去，她应该去，他们不许她拒绝。“这容易得很，你就对蒂尔尼小姐说你刚想起先前的一次约会，只要求把散步推延到星期二。”
　　“不，这并不容易。我不能那样做。我先前没有约会。”可是伊莎贝拉越逼越紧。她百般亲切地恳求她，心肝宝贝地叫着她。她相信，为了这么一个小小的请求，她那最亲爱的凯瑟琳决不会当真拒绝一个如此疼爱她的朋友。她知道，她心爱的凯瑟琳心地善良，性情温柔，很容易被她心爱的人说服。谁想怎么说都不起作用。凯瑟琳觉得自己理直气壮，虽然不忍心听到如此情恳意切，苦口婆心的恳求，但是丝毫也不动摇。这时，伊莎贝拉改换了方式。她责怪说，凯瑟琳只不过刚刚认识蒂尔尼小姐，可待她比待最要好的老朋友还亲切。总之一句话，责怪她对她本人越来越冷淡了。“凯瑟琳。当我见到你因为外人而怠慢我时，我不能不感到嫉妒。我爱你爱到了极点啊！我一旦爱上了什么人，那是什么力量也无法改变的。我相信，我比什么人都重感情，正因为太重感情，所以心里总是不得安宁。我承认，眼见着外人夺去了你对我的友爱，我感到伤心透了。一切好处都让蒂尔尼兄妹独占了。”
　　凯瑟琳觉得这番指责既奇怪，又不客气。难道作朋友的就该把自己的感情暴露给别人？在她看来，伊莎贝拉心胸狭窄，自私自利。除了自我满足而外，别的一概不顾。她心里浮起了这些沉痛的念头，但是嘴里什么也没说。这当儿，伊莎贝拉拿手帕擦着眼睛。莫兰见此情景心里一阵难受，禁不住说道：“得了，凯瑟琳，我看你现在不能再执拗了。牺牲也不很大，为了成全这样一位朋友。我想你如果还要推却的话．那就太不客气了。”
　　哥哥公开与她作对，这还是头一遭。唯恐引起哥哥的不快，凯瑟琳建议来个折中。只要他们肯把计划推迟星期二（这对他们并不困难、因为这只取决于他们自己），那她就和他们一起去。不想对方立即答道：“不行。不行！那可不行，索普说不定星期二还要进城。”凯瑟琳感到遗憾，她再也无能为力了。接着沉默了一会，随即又被伊莎贝拉打破了，只听她带着冷漠愤懑的口气说道：“好吧，那这次活动告吹了。要是凯瑟琳不去，我也不能去。不能就我一个女的去。这不成体统，，我无论如何也不干。”
　　“凯瑟琳，你一定得去。”詹姆斯说。
　　“可是索普先生为什么不能另带一个妹妹去？我敢说她们两个谁都愿意去。”
　　“谢谢，”索普嚷道：“可是我来巴思不是为了带着妹妹到处兜风的，看上去像个傻瓜。不，你假使不去，我要去就是混蛋。我去只是为了带着你兜兜风。”
　　“你这番恭维并不使我感到荣幸。”可惜索普没听见她这话，便忽地转身走了。
　　那另外三个人继续一起走着，说起话来使可怜的凯瑟琳感到极其别扭。他们有时一言不发，有时又一连迭声地祈求她，责备她。虽然心里不和，她还挽着伊莎贝拉的手臂。她一会儿心软下来，一会儿又被激怒。但她总是很烦恼，总是很坚定。
　　“我以前不知道你有这么固执，凯瑟琳，”詹姆斯说道。“你以前总是很好说话。我几个妹妹里头，原来就数你最和善，脾气最好。”
　　“我希望我现在也是如此。”凯瑟琳很动情地答道，“可我实在不能去。即使我错了，我也是在做我认为正确的事情。”
　　“我想，”伊莎贝拉低声说，“这样做倒不费踌躇呀。”
　　凯瑟琳心里气急了，一下子把胳膊抽走了，伊莎贝拉也没反抗。如此过了十多分钟，索普终于又回来了，他带着较为快活的神气说道：“唔，我把问题解决了。我们明天可以心安理得地一起去了。我去找过蒂尔尼小姐，替你推托了。”
　　“你没去！”凯瑟琳嚷道。
　　“我发誓去过了。我刚从她那儿来。我跟她说是你叫我来的。说你刚刚想起早已约好明天和我们一道去克利夫顿，因此要到星期二才能与她一道去散步。她说也好，星期二对她同样很方便。因此我们的困难全部迎刃而解。我这主意不错吧？”
　　伊莎贝拉又一次喜笑颜开了，詹姆斯也跟着高兴起来。
　　“你这主意的确妙极了！唔，亲爱的凯瑟琳，一切困难全解决了，你已经正大光明地解约了，我们可以痛痛快快地玩一番了。”
　　“这可不行，”凯瑟琳说。“我不能答应这样做。我得马上追上蒂尔尼小姐，把真情告诉她。”
　　不想伊莎贝拉抓住她一只手，索普抓住另一只，三人苦苦相劝。就连詹姆斯也很生气。既然事情都解决了，蒂尔尼小姐自己还说星期二同样适合她，再去节外生枝，岂不荒谬至极。
　　“我不管。索普先生没有权利捏造这种谎言。假使我觉得应该推迟的话，我可以亲自对蒂尔尼小姐去说。索普先生那样做只会显得更冒昧。我怎么知道他已经……也许他又搞错了。他星期五的错误导致我采取一次冒昧的行动。放开我，索鲁先生，别抓住我，伊莎贝拉。”
　　索普告诉她，蒂尔尼兄妹是追不上的，刚才他赶上去的时候他们已经拐进布鲁克街，现在也该到家了。
　　“那我也要去追，”凯瑟琳说道。“他们无论走到哪里，我也要追上去。说也没用。我认为错误的事清，别人要是无法说服我去干，也休想骗我去干。”说罢，她挣脱身子，匆匆离去了。索普本想冲下去追她，不料让詹姆斯止住了。“让她去吧。她想去就让她去吧。她固执得像……”
　　莫兰没有说完他的比喻，因为这实在不是个很文雅的比喻。
　　凯瑟琳心里非常激动，穿过人群尽量快走，唯恐有人追来，不过她决心坚持到底。她一边走，一边思忖刚才的情景。她不忍心让他们失望，惹他们生气，特别是不忍心惹她哥哥生气，但她并不后悔自己拒绝了他们。撇开个人的喜好且不说，仅凭和蒂尔尼小姐再次失约，取消五分钟前才自愿许下的诺言，而且还捏造借口。这一定是大错特错了。她拒绝他们并非仅仅出自个人考虑，不仅仅是为了满足个人的愿望，因为跟他们去旅行，看看布莱兹城堡，在某种程度上倒可以满足这个愿望。不，她考虑的是别人，是别人对她人格的看法。她相信自己没有过错，可这还不足以使她恢复镇静。不向蒂尔尼小姐说清楚，她心里不会感到踏实。她出了新月街以后便加快了脚步，剩下的路几乎是一溜小跑，直至到达米尔萨姆街尽头。她动作如此之快，尽管蒂尔尼兄妹一开始领先很多，可是当她看见他们时，他们才刚刚进屋。仆人仍然站在门口，门还开着。凯瑟琳只是客气地说了声她马上要同蒂尔尼小姐说话，便匆匆打他旁边走过，跑上搂去。接着，顺手推开第一扇门，恰巧让她碰到了，即刻发现自己来到了客厅，蒂尔尼将军和他的儿子女儿都在里面。她立即作了解释，不过，由于心情紧张和呼吸短促的缘故，其唯一的缺陷是压根儿不像作解释。“我急火火地跑来了——这完全是个误会。我从没答应跟他们去。我从一开始就告诉他们我不能去。我急火火地跑来解释。我不在乎你们怎么看我，我实在等不及让仆人通报。”
　　这番话虽然没有把事情解释得一清二楚，但是却马上不再令人困惑不解了。凯瑟琳发现，索普的确传了假话，蒂尔尼小姐开诚布公地表示，她当时听了大为震惊。但是她哥哥是否比她更加忿恨不满，凯瑟琳却无从知道，虽然她本能地向两个人作了解释。她到达前不管他们有什么感觉，经她这么诚恳地一分辨，兄妹两个的神色和言语马上变得和蔼极了。
　　事情愉快地得到了解决，凯瑟琳被蒂尔尼小姐介绍给她父亲，立即受到他的十分殷切而客气的接待。这就使她想起了索普说的话，而且使她高兴地感到，索普有时还是靠得住的。蒂尔尼将军客气到唯恐不周的地步，他不知道凯瑟琳进屋时走得飞快，却大生仆人的气，怪他太怠慢了，竟然让莫兰小姐自己打开客厅的门。“威廉是怎么回事？我—定要追查这件事。”若不是凯瑟琳极力陈说他平白无辜，威廉很可能因为凯瑟琳的快步闯入，而永远失去主人的宠幸，如果不是丢掉饭碗的话。
　　凯瑟琳坐了一刻钟之后，便起身告辞。使她感到喜出望外的是，蒂尔尼将军问她是否能给他女儿赏个脸，就在这儿吃顿饭，当天余下的时间就同蒂尔尼小姐一起玩玩。蒂尔尼小姐也表示了自己的心愿。凯瑟琳大为感激，可惜她实在无能为力，艾伦夫妇在随时等她回去。将军宣称这叫他没有什么好说的了，
　　既然艾伦夫妇要她回去，他也就不便强留。不过他相信，改天要是通知得早一些，艾伦夫妇是不会拒绝她到朋友这儿来的。
　　“哦，不会的。”凯瑟琳担保他们不会反对，她自己也十分愿意来。将军亲自把她送到街门口，下楼时说了许多动听的话，夸赞她步履轻盈，简直和她跳舞时的姿态分毫不差。临别时，他又向她鞠了一躬，那个优雅自如的劲儿，她以前从未见到过。
　　凯瑟琳对于这一切大为得意，兴高采烈地朝普尔蒂尼街走去。她断定她的脚步是很轻盈的，尽管她以前从未意识到。她回到家里，没有再见到被她触犯的那伙人。她已经大获全胜，达到了自己的目的，散步也有了把握，随着心绪的平静，便开始怀疑自己是否百分之百正确。屈己待人总是崇高的，假若她答应了他们的要求，她就不会令人苦恼地觉得自己得罪了一位朋友，惹火了一位哥哥，一项使他们高兴非凡的远游计划，也许是让她给破坏了。为了宽慰自己，让一个公正人来权衡一下自己的行为究竟对不对，她趁机向艾伦先生提起了她哥哥和索普兄妹第二天准备远游这个说定没定的计划，艾伦先生当即抓住了话头。“怎么，”他说，“你也想去吗？”
　　“不。就在他们告诉我之前，我和蒂尔尼小姐约好了要去散步。因此，你知道，我是不能跟他们一起去的，对吗？”
　　“对，当然不能去。你不想去，这很好。这种安排实在不像话。年轻小伙子和年轻姑娘坐着敞篷马车在乡下到处乱跑！偶尔次把倒还满不错的。可是一道去客栈和公共场所，那就不妥当了，我不知道索普太太怎么会允许的。我很高兴你不想去。我敢肯定，莫兰太太会不高兴的。艾伦太太，难道你不这样想？难道你不认为这种做法要不得吗？”
　　“是的，的确要不得。敞篷马车真龌龊。你坐在里面，一件干净衣服连五分钟也穿不上。你上车下车都要溅一身泥。风把你的头发帽子吹得东倒西歪，我就讨厌敞篷马车。”
　　“我知道你讨厌。可是问题不在这里。要是年轻姑娘与年轻小伙子非亲非故的，却时常坐着敞篷马车东跑西颠的，难道你不觉得很不雅观吗？”
　　“是的，亲爱的，的确很不雅观。我看不下去。”
　　“亲爱的太太，”凯瑟琳嚷道，“那你为什么不早告诉我？你要是早就告诉我这不合适，我绝对不会跟着索普先生一道出去的。不过我总是希望，你若是认为我有什么过错，会给我指出来的。”
　　“我会的，好孩子，你尽管放心好啦。正像分手时我对莫兰太太所说的，我随时都会竭尽全力帮助你的。但是人不能过于苛求。就像你慈爱的母亲常说的，年轻人毕竟是年轻人。你知道，我们才来时我不让你买那件有枝叶花纹的纱衣服，可你偏要买。年轻人不喜欢老有别人碍他们的事。”
　　“可这是件至关紧要的事情，我想你不会觉得我很难说服吧。”
　　“迄今为止，还没出现什么问题，”艾伦先生说。“我只想奉劝你，好孩子，别再同索普先生一道出去了。”
　　“我也正要这么说呢。”他妻子补充道。
　　凯瑟琳自己感到宽慰了，但是却为伊莎贝拉感到不安。她稍微想了一下，然后便问艾伦先生：索普小姐一定像她自己一样，也不知道那是越轨行为，她是不是应该给她写封信，告诉她那样做是不恰当的，因为据她考虑，尽管遇到了波折，伊莎贝拉要是无人奉劝，说不定第二天还是要去克利夫顿的。谁想艾伦先生劝她不要干这种事。“好孩子，你最好不要去管她。她那么大了，该懂事了。如若不然，她母亲会替她指点的。索普太太实在太溺爱子女了。不过你最好还是不要干预。索普小姐与你哥哥执意要去，你只会讨个没趣。”
　　凯瑟琳听从了他的话。虽然一想到伊莎贝拉的过错不免有些惋惜，但是艾伦先生对她自己的行为的赞许，却使她感到大为宽慰。承蒙他的劝导，她才没有犯同样的错误，这确实使她感到庆幸。她没有跟着他们去克利夫顿，实在是一次幸免。假如她同蒂尔尼兄妹爽约是为了去做一件错事——假使她做下一件失礼的事，只是为了去做另外一件越轨的事，那么蒂尔尼一家会把她看成什么人？　
  
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
narcis

ZxID：9184039

763474鲜花 75鸡蛋

等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 15楼  发表于: 2013-10-28 0
Chapter fourteen

The next morning was fair, and Catherine almost expected another attack from the assembled party. With Mr. Allen to support her, she felt no dread of the event: but she would gladly be spared a contest, where victory itself was painful, and was heartily rejoiced therefore at neither seeing nor hearing anything of them. The Tilneys called for her at the appointed time; and no new difficulty arising, no sudden recollection, no unexpected summons, no impertinent intrusion to disconcert their measures, my heroine was most unnaturally able to fulfil her engagement, though it was made with the hero himself. They determined on walking round Beechen Cliff, that noble hill whose beautiful verdure and hanging coppice render it so striking an object from almost every opening in Bath.

"I never look at it," said Catherine, as they walked along the side of the river, "without thinking of the south of France."

"You have been abroad then?" said Henry, a little surprised.

"Oh! No, I only mean what I have read about. It always puts me in mind of the country that Emily and her father travelled through, in The Mysteries of Udolpho. But you never read novels, I dare say?"

"Why not?"

"Because they are not clever enough for you--gentlemen read better books."

"The person, be it gentleman or lady, who has not pleasure in a good novel, must be intolerably stupid. I have read all Mrs. Radcliffe's works, and most of them with great pleasure. The Mysteries of Udolpho, when I had once begun it, I could not lay down again; I remember finishing it in two days--my hair standing on end the whole time."

"Yes," added Miss Tilney, "and I remember that you undertook to read it aloud to me, and that when I was called away for only five minutes to answer a note, instead of waiting for me, you took the volume into the Hermitage Walk, and I was obliged to stay till you had finished it."

"Thank you, Eleanor--a most honourable testimony. You see, Miss Morland, the injustice of your suspicions. Here was I, in my eagerness to get on, refusing to wait only five minutes for my sister, breaking the promise I had made of reading it aloud, and keeping her in suspense at a most interesting part, by running away with the volume, which, you are to observe, was her own, particularly her own. I am proud when I reflect on it, and I think it must establish me in your good opinion."

"I am very glad to hear it indeed, and now I shall never be ashamed of liking Udolpho myself. But I really thought before, young men despised novels amazingly."

"It is amazingly; it may well suggest amazement if they do--for they read nearly as many as women. I myself have read hundreds and hundreds. Do not imagine that you can cope with me in a knowledge of Julias and Louisas. If we proceed to particulars, and engage in the never-ceasing inquiry of 'Have you read this?' and 'Have you read that?' I shall soon leave you as far behind me as--what shall I say?--l want an appropriate simile.--as far as your friend Emily herself left poor Valancourt when she went with her aunt into Italy. Consider how many years I have had the start of you. I had entered on my studies at Oxford, while you were a good little girl working your sampler at home!"

"Not very good, I am afraid. But now really, do not you think Udolpho the nicest book in the world?"

"The nicest--by which I suppose you mean the neatest. That must depend upon the binding."

"Henry," said Miss Tilney, "you are very impertinent. Miss Morland, he is treating you exactly as he does his sister. He is forever finding fault with me, for some incorrectness of language, and now he is taking the same liberty with you. The word 'nicest,' as you used it, did not suit him; and you had better change it as soon as you can, or we shall be overpowered with Johnson and Blair all the rest of the way."

"I am sure," cried Catherine, "I did not mean to say anything wrong; but it is a nice book, and why should not I call it so?"

"Very true," said Henry, "and this is a very nice day, and we are taking a very nice walk, and you are two very nice young ladies. Oh! It is a very nice word indeed! It does for everything. Originally perhaps it was applied only to express neatness, propriety, delicacy, or refinement--people were nice in their dress, in their sentiments, or their choice. But now every commendation on every subject is comprised in that one word."

"While, in fact," cried his sister, "it ought only to be applied to you, without any commendation at all. You are more nice than wise. Come, Miss Morland, let us leave him to meditate over our faults in the utmost propriety of diction, while we praise Udolpho in whatever terms we like best. It is a most interesting work. You are fond of that kind of reading?"

"To say the truth, I do not much like any other."

"Indeed!"

"That is, I can read poetry and plays, and things of that sort, and do not dislike travels. But history, real solemn history, I cannot be interested in. Can you?"

"Yes, I am fond of history."

"I wish I were too. I read it a little as a duty, but it tells me nothing that does not either vex or weary me. The quarrels of popes and kings, with wars or pestilences, in every page; the men all so good for nothing, and hardly any women at all--it is very tiresome: and yet I often think it odd that it should be so dull, for a great deal of it must be invention. The speeches that are put into the heroes' mouths, their thoughts and designs--the chief of all this must be invention, and invention is what delights me in other books."

"Historians, you think," said Miss Tilney, "are not happy in their flights of fancy. They display imagination without raising interest. I am fond of history--and am very well contented to take the false with the true. In the principal facts they have sources of intelligence in former histories and records, which may be as much depended on, I conclude, as anything that does not actually pass under one's own observation; and as for the little embellishments you speak of, they are embellishments, and I like them as such. If a speech be well drawn up, I read it with pleasure, by whomsoever it may be made--and probably with much greater, if the production of Mr. Hume or Mr. Robertson, than if the genuine words of Caractacus, Agricola, or Alfred the Great."

"You are fond of history! And so are Mr. Allen and my father; and I have two brothers who do not dislike it. So many instances within my small circle of friends is remarkable! At this rate, I shall not pity the writers of history any longer. If people like to read their books, it is all very well, but to be at so much trouble in filling great volumes, which, as I used to think, nobody would willingly ever look into, to be labouring only for the torment of little boys and girls, always struck me as a hard fate; and though I know it is all very right and necessary, I have often wondered at the person's courage that could sit down on purpose to do it."

"That little boys and girls should be tormented," said Henry, "is what no one at all acquainted with human nature in a civilized state can deny; but in behalf of our most distinguished historians, I must observe that they might well be offended at being supposed to have no higher aim, and that by their method and style, they are perfectly well qualified to torment readers of the most advanced reason and mature time of life. I use the verb 'to torment,' as I observed to be your own method, instead of 'to instruct,' supposing them to be now admitted as synonymous."

"You think me foolish to call instruction a torment, but if you had been as much used as myself to hear poor little children first learning their letters and then learning to spell, if you had ever seen how stupid they they can be for a whole morning together, and how tired my poor mother is at the end of it, as I am in the habit of seeing almost every day of my life at home, you would allow that 'to torment' and 'to instruct' might sometimes be used as synonymous words."

"Very probably. But historians are not accountable for the difficulty of learning to read; and even you yourself, who do not altogether seem particularly friendly to very severe, very intense application, may perhaps be brought to acknowledge that it is very well worth-while to be tormented for two or three years of one's life, for the sake of being able to read all the rest of it. Consider--if reading had not been taught, Mrs. Radcliffe would have written in vain--or perhaps might not have written at all."

Catherine assented--and a very warm panegyric from her on that lady's merits closed the subject. The Tilneys were soon engaged in another on which she had nothing to say. They were viewing the country with the eyes of persons accustomed to drawing, and decided on its capability of being formed into pictures, with all the eagerness of real taste. Here Catherine was quite lost. She knew nothing of drawing--nothing of taste: and she listened to them with an attention which brought her little profit, for they talked in phrases which conveyed scarcely any idea to her. The little which she could understand, however, appeared to contradict the very few notions she had entertained on the matter before. It seemed as if a good view were no longer to be taken from the top of an high hill, and that a clear blue sky was no longer a proof of a fine day. She was heartily ashamed of her ignorance. A misplaced shame. Where people wish to attach, they should always be ignorant. To come with a well-informed mind is to come with an inability of administering to the vanity of others, which a sensible person would always wish to avoid. A woman especially, if she have the misfortune of knowing anything, should conceal it as well as she can.

The advantages of natural folly in a beautiful girl have been already set forth by the capital pen of a sister author; and to her treatment of the subject I will only add, in justice to men, that though to the larger and more trifling part of the sex, imbecility in females is a great enhancement of their personal charms, there is a portion of them too reasonable and too well informed themselves to desire anything more in woman than ignorance. But Catherine did not know her own advantages--did not know that a good-looking girl, with an affectionate heart and a very ignorant mind, cannot fail of attracting a clever young man, unless circumstances are particularly untoward. In the present instance, she confessed and lamented her want of knowledge, declared that she would give anything in the world to be able to draw; and a lecture on the picturesque immediately followed, in which his instructions were so clear that she soon began to see beauty in everything admired by him, and her attention was so earnest that he became perfectly satisfied of her having a great deal of natural taste. He talked of foregrounds, distances, and second distances--side-screens and perspectives--lights and shades; and Catherine was so hopeful a scholar that when they gained the top of Beechen Cliff, she voluntarily rejected the whole city of Bath as unworthy to make part of a landscape. Delighted with her progress, and fearful of wearying her with too much wisdom at once, Henry suffered the subject to decline, and by an easy transition from a piece of rocky fragment and the withered oak which he had placed near its summit, to oaks in general, to forests, the enclosure of them, waste lands, crown lands and government, he shortly found himself arrived at politics; and from politics, it was an easy step to silence. The general pause which succeeded his short disquisition on the state of the nation was put an end to by Catherine, who, in rather a solemn tone of voice, uttered these words, "I have heard that something very shocking indeed will soon come out in London."

Miss Tilney, to whom this was chiefly addressed, was startled, and hastily replied, "Indeed! And of what nature?" "That I do not know, nor who is the author. I have only heard that it is to be more horrible than anything we have met with yet."

"Good heaven! Where could you hear of such a thing?"

"A particular friend of mine had an account of it in a letter from London yesterday. It is to be uncommonly dreadful. I shall expect murder and everything of the kind."

"You speak with astonishing composure! But I hope your friend's accounts have been exaggerated; and if such a design is known beforehand, proper measures will undoubtedly be taken by government to prevent its coming to effect."

"Government," said Henry, endeavouring not to smile, "neither desires nor dares to interfere in such matters. There must be murder; and government cares not how much."

The ladies stared. He laughed, and added, "Come, shall I make you understand each other, or leave you to puzzle out an explanation as you can? No--I will be noble. I will prove myself a man, no less by the generosity of my soul than the clearness of my head. I have no patience with such of my sex as disdain to let themselves sometimes down to the comprehension of yours. Perhaps the abilities of women are neither sound nor acute--neither vigorous nor keen. Perhaps they may want observation, discernment, judgment, fire, genius, and wit."

"Miss Morland, do not mind what he says; but have the goodness to satisfy me as to this dreadful riot."

"Riot! What riot?"

"My dear Eleanor, the riot is only in your own brain. The confusion there is scandalous. Miss Morland has been talking of nothing more dreadful than a new publication which is shortly to come out, in three duodecimo volumes, two hundred and seventy-six pages in each, with a frontispiece to the first, of two tombstones and a lantern--do you understand? And you, Miss Morland--my stupid sister has mistaken all your clearest expressions. You talked of expected horrors in London--and instead of instantly conceiving, as any rational creature would have done, that such words could relate only to a circulating library, she immediately pictured to herself a mob of three thousand men assembling in St. George's Fields, the Bank attacked, the Tower threatened, the streets of London flowing with blood, a detachment of the Twelfth Light Dragoons (the hopes of the nation) called up from Northampton to quell the insurgents, and the gallant Captain Frederick Tilney, in the moment of charging at the head of his troop, knocked off his horse by a brickbat from an upper window. Forgive her stupidity. The fears of the sister have added to the weakness of the woman; but she is by no means a simpleton in general."

Catherine looked grave. "And now, Henry," said Miss Tilney, "that you have made us understand each other, you may as well make Miss Morland understand yourself--unless you mean to have her think you intolerably rude to your sister, and a great brute in your opinion of women in general. Miss Morland is not used to your odd ways."

"I shall be most happy to make her better acquainted with them."

"No doubt; but that is no explanation of the present."

"What am I to do?"

"You know what you ought to do. Clear your character handsomely before her. Tell her that you think very highly of the understanding of women."

"Miss Morland, I think very highly of the understanding of all the women in the world--especially of those--whoever they may be--with whom I happen to be in company."

"That is not enough. Be more serious."

"Miss Morland, no one can think more highly of the understanding of women than I do. In my opinion, nature has given them so much that they never find it necessary to use more than half."

"We shall get nothing more serious from him now, Miss Morland. He is not in a sober mood. But I do assure you that he must be entirely misunderstood, if he can ever appear to say an unjust thing of any woman at all, or an unkind one of me."

It was no effort to Catherine to believe that Henry Tilney could never be wrong. His manner might sometimes surprise, but his meaning must always be just: and what she did not understand, she was almost as ready to admire, as what she did. The whole walk was delightful, and though it ended too soon, its conclusion was delightful too; her friends attended her into the house, and Miss Tilney, before they parted, addressing herself with respectful form, as much to Mrs. Allen as to Catherine, petitioned for the pleasure of her company to dinner on the day after the next. No difficulty was made on Mrs. Allen's side, and the only difficulty on Catherine's was in concealing the excess of her pleasure.

The morning had passed away so charmingly as to banish all her friendship and natural affection, for no thought of Isabella or James had crossed her during their walk. When the Tilneys were gone, she became amiable again, but she was amiable for some time to little effect; Mrs. Allen had no intelligence to give that could relieve her anxiety; she had heard nothing of any of them. Towards the end of the morning, however, Catherine, having occasion for some indispensable yard of ribbon which must be bought without a moment's delay, walked out into the town, and in Bond Street overtook the second Miss Thorpe as she was loitering towards Edgar's Buildings between two of the sweetest girls in the world, who had been her dear friends all the morning. From her, she soon learned that the party to Clifton had taken place. "They set off at eight this morning," said Miss Anne, "and I am sure I do not envy them their drive. I think you and I are very well off to be out of the scrape. it must be the dullest thing in the world, for there is not a soul at Clifton at this time of year. Belle went with your brother, and John drove Maria."

Catherine spoke the pleasure she really felt on hearing this part of the arrangement.

"Oh! yes," rejoined the other, "Maria is gone. She was quite wild to go. She thought it would be something very fine. I cannot say I admire her taste; and for my part, I was determined from the first not to go, if they pressed me ever so much."

Catherine, a little doubtful of this, could not help answering, "I wish you could have gone too. It is a pity you could not all go."

"Thank you; but it is quite a matter of indifference to me. Indeed, I would not have gone on any account. I was saying so to Emily and Sophia when you overtook us.

Catherine was still unconvinced; but glad that Anne should have the friendship of an Emily and a Sophia to console her, she bade her adieu without much uneasiness, and returned home, pleased that the party had not been prevented by her refusing to join it, and very heartily wishing that it might be too pleasant to allow either James or Isabella to resent her resistance any longer.


　　第二天早晨，天晴气朗，凯瑟琳料想那一伙人大概又要来纠缠。有艾伦先生为她撑腰，她并不害怕他们来。不过她还是宁愿不和他们争执，即使争赢了也是痛苦的。因而，当她既没看见他们的影子，又没听见他们的消息时，她感到由衷的喜悦。蒂尔尼兄妹按照约定的时间来喊她．这回没再出现新的麻烦，谁也没有突然想起什么事情，或是出乎意料地被人叫走，也没有哪位不速之客突然闯入，来干扰他们的郊游计划，于是我的女主角能够极不寻常地实践了自己的约会，虽然这是同男主角的约会。他们决定周游一下比琴崖。那是一座挺秀的山崖，山上木青草葱，崖间半悬着一片片矮树丛，几乎从巴思的每个旷场上望去，都显得十分惹人注目。
　　“我每次见到这座山，”他们沿河畔漫步时，凯瑟琳说道，“总要想到法国南部。”
　　“这么说你到过国外？”亨利有点惊讶地问道。
　　“哦，不！我只是说在书里看到的。这座山总使我想起《尤多尔弗的奥秘》里埃米丽和她父亲游历过的地方。不过，你也许从不看小说吧？”
　　“为什么？”
　　“因为小说对你来说太浅薄。绅士们要看深奥的书。”
　　“一个人，不管是绅士还是淑女，只要不喜欢小说，一定愚蠢。我读过拉德克利夫夫人的全部作品，而且对大多数都很感兴趣。《尤多尔弗的奥秘》一旦看开了头，我再也放不下了。我记得两天就看完了，一直是毛骨悚然的。”
　　“是的，”蒂尔尼小姐补充道。“我记得你还念给我听。后来我给叫走了，去回张便条，仅仅五分钟你也不等我，把书带到了隐士径，我无奈只好等到你看完再说。”
　　“谢谢你，埃丽诺．一条难能可贵的证据。你瞧，莫兰小姐，你的猜测是不公正的。我迫不及待地要看下去，我妹妹只离开五分钟我都不肯等她。我答应念给她听，可是又不恪守诺言，读到最有趣的地方又叫她干着急听不到，我把书拿跑了。你要注意，那本书还是她自己的，的确是她自己的。我想起这件事就觉得自豪，我想这会使你对我有个好印象了。”
　　“我听了的确很高兴。今后我永远不会为自己喜爱《尤多尔弗》而感到羞愧了。不过我以前的确以为，青年男子对小说鄙视到令人惊奇的地步。”
　　“令人惊奇！他们如果真是那样，那倒可能真叫令人惊奇，因为男人看到的小说几乎跟女人看的一样多。我自己就看过好几百本。说起朱丽娅和路易莎的事，你休想和我比。我们要谈到具体的书，没完没了地问起‘你看过这本吗？’‘你看过那本吗？’我将马上把你远远抛在后面，就像——我该怎么说呢？我想用个恰如其分的比喻，就像你的朋友埃米丽远远抛下可怜的瓦兰库尔特，与她的姑妈一起来到意大利。你想想我比你多看了多少年小说。我是进牛津读书时开始的，而你却是个小乖姑娘，坐在家里绣花呢！”
　　“恐怕不是很乖吧。可是说真的。难道你不认为《尤多尔弗》是世界上最好的书吗？”
　　“最好的、我想你是指最精致的吧。那得看装帧了。”
　　“亨利，”蒂尔尼小姐说，“你真不客气。莫兰小姐、他待你就像待他妹妹一样。他总是挑剔我措词不当，现在又在对你吹毛求疵了。你用的‘最好’这个字不合他的意，你最好趁早把它换掉。不然他会拿约翰逊和布莱尔把我们奚落个没完。”
　　“的确．”凯瑟琳大声嚷道，“我并非有意要说错话。可那确实是一本好书。我为什么不能这么说呢。”
　　“很对，”亨利说道，“今天天气很好，我们进行一次很好的散步，你们是两位好姑娘。哦！这的确是个好字眼！什么场合都适用。最初，它也许只被用来表示整洁、恰当、精致、优雅，用来描写人们的衣着、感情和选择，可是现在，这个字眼却构成了一个万能的褒义词。”
　　“其实，”他妹妹嚷道，“它只该甩到你身上，而且没有丝毫的褒义。你这个人挺讲究而不聪明。来，莫兰小姐，我们让他用最严格的字眼对我们吹毛求疵去吧，我们还是用自己最喜爱的字眼来赞美《尤多尔弗》。这是一本极其有趣的作品。你喜欢这类书吗？”
　　“说实话，我不大爱看别的书。”
　　“真的。”
　　“这就是说，我可以看诗歌和戏剧这一类的作品，也不讨厌游记。但是对历史，正正经经的历史，我却不感兴趣。你呢？”
　　“我喜欢历史。”
　　“但愿我也喜欢。我是作为义务读点历史，但是历史书里的东西总是惹我烦恼，厌倦。每页上都是教皇与国王在争吵，还有战争与瘟疫。男人都是饭桶，女人几乎没有一个，真令人厌烦。然而我经常觉得奇怪，既然绝大部分是虚构的，却又那么枯燥乏味。英雄嘴里吐出的语言、他们的思想和雄图，想必大部分是虚构的，而在其他作品里，虚构的东西正是我所喜欢的。”
　　“你认为，”蒂尔尼小姐说，“历史学家不善于想象。他们想象出来的东西不能引起人们的兴趣。我喜欢历史，满足于真的假的一起接受。在那些主要事实中，它们以过去的史书和史料为资料来源，我可以断定，那些史书和史料就像你没能亲自目睹的事实一样真实可信。至于你说到的添枝加叶，那确实是添枝加叶，我喜欢这样的内容。如果哪一篇演讲写得很好，我也不管它由谁来作，都要高高兴兴地读下去。如果是出自休姆先生，或者罗伯逊博士的手笔，我很可能比读卡拉克塔库斯、阿格里科拉或者阿尔弗烈德大王的真实讲话，还要兴致勃勃。”
　　“你喜欢历史！艾伦先生和我父亲也是如此。我有两个兄弟，他们也不讨厌历史。在我这个小小的亲友圈圈里就有这么多例子，真是可观啊！这样一来，我就不再可怜写历史的人了。如果大家爱看他们的书，那当然很好。但是，我过去一直以为没人爱看他们费那么大功夫写出的一部部巨著。或者辛辛苦苦写出来只是为了折磨那些少男少女，我总觉得这是一种苦命。虽然我现在知道他们这样做是完全正确的。完全必要的，但是我过去经常感到奇怪，有人居然有勇气坐下来特意干这种事。”
　　“少男少女应该接受折磨、”亨利说道。“这是但凡对文明国度的人性多少有点了解的人所无法否认的。但是，我要为我们最杰出的历史学家说几句话：如果有人认为他们缺乏更加崇高的一目标。他们难免不感到气愤。他们凭着自己的写作方法和风格。完全有资格折磨那些最有理智的成年读者，我使用‘折磨’这个动词（我注意到这是你的措词），拿它代替了‘教育’这个字眼，就算它们现在是同义词吧。”
　　“你认为我把教育称作折磨很荒谬，可是，假使你以前像我一样，经常听见可怜的孩子最初如何学习字母，然后如何学习拼写，假使你看见他们整个上午如何愚不可及。临了我那可怜的母亲如何精疲力竭（就像我在家里几乎每天见到的那样），你便会承认：折磨和教育有时是可以当作同义词的。”
　　“很有可能。但是，历史学家对于学习认字时的困难并不负有责任。他似乎不特别喜欢勤奋好学，刻苦钻研、即便如此。你恐怕也得承认。为了一辈子能看书、受两三年折磨还是十分花得来的。请想想。倘若不教人念书，拉德克利夫夫人的作品常不是白写了，甚至也许压根儿写不出来。”
　　凯瑟琳表示同意。她热情洋溢地赞颂了那位夫人的功绩，随即便结束了这个话题、蒂尔。尼兄妹马上谈起了另一个话题，凯瑟琳对此无话可说。他们带着绘画行家的目光，观赏着乡间的景色，并且带着真正的鉴赏力，热切地断定这里可以作出画来。凯瑟琳茫然不知所措。她对绘画一窍不通——她对富有情趣的东西都一窍不通。她聚精会神地听着，可是得不到什么收获，因为他们用的字眼简直让她莫名其妙。她能听懂的一点点，却似乎与她以前对绘画所仅有的一些概念相矛盾。看来，从高山顶上似乎不能再取到好景了。清澈的蓝天也不再象征晴天了。她为自己的无知感到不胜羞愧——但是这种羞愧是不必要的。人们想要依依多情的时候。总应该表示自已知识浅薄才好。自恃渊博是无法满足别人的虚荣心的，这是聪明人要力求避免的。特别是女人，如果她不幸地有点知识的话，应该尽可能地将其掩盖起来。
　　一位姊妹作家，已经用神工妙笔阐述了姣美小姐天性愚笨的好处。对于她在这方面的论述，我只想为男人补充说一句公道话：虽然对于大部分比较轻浮的男人来说，女人的愚笨大大增添了她们的妩媚，但是有一部分男人又太有理智，太有见识，对女人的希求也只是无知而已。可是凯瑟琳并不了解自己的长处，不知道一个美丽多情而又愚昧无知的姑娘，定能迷住一位聪明的小伙子，除非机缘特别不利。在目前情况下，她承认自己知识贫乏，痛恨自己知识贫乏，并且公开宣布：她将不惜任何代价学会绘画。于是，亨利马上就给她讲授什么样的景物可以构画，他讲授得一清二楚、凯瑟琳很快从亨利欣赏的东西里看到了美。凯瑟琳听得十分认真，亨利对她也十分满意，认为她有很高的天然审美力。他谈到了近景、远景、次远景、旁衬景、配景法和光亮色彩。凯瑟琳是个大有希望的学生，当他们登上比琴崖顶峰时，她很有见地地说道，全巴思城不配采入风景画。亨利对她的长进感到很高兴，同时又怕一下子灌多了惹她发腻，便搁开了这个话题。他从一座嶙峋的山石和他假想长在山石近顶的一棵枯掉的栎树谈起，很容易就谈到—般的栎树——谈到树林，林场，荒地，王室领地和政府——不久就谈到了政治，一谈政治就很容易导致沉默。他对国事发表了一段简短的议论之后，大家便陷入了沉默。后来这沉默让凯瑟琳打破了，只听她带着严肃的口吻说道：“我听说，伦敦马上要出骇人听闻的东西。”
　　这话主要是对蒂尔尼小姐说的，蒂尔尼小姐不觉大吃一惊，赶紧答道：“真的！什么性质的？”
　　“这我可不知道，也不知道作者是谁。我只听说，这要比我们迄今接触到的任何东西都更可怕。”
　　“天哪！你能从哪儿听来的呢？”
　　“我的一个特别要好的朋友昨天从伦敦来信说的。据说可怕极了。我想一定是谋杀一类的内容。”
　　“你说起来泰然自若的，让人惊讶。不过我希望你的朋友是言过其实。如果这样的阴谋事先透露出来，政府无疑会采取适当措施加以制止的。”
　　“政府，”亨利说道，尽量忍住笑，“既不愿意也不敢干预这种事情。凶杀是免不了的，有多少起政府也不会管。”
　　两位小姐愣住了。亨利失声笑了，接着说道：“喂、是让我来帮助你们达到相互了解呢，还是由着你们自己去寻求解释？不，我要崇高一些。我要证明自己是个男子汉，不仅凭借清晰的头脑，而且凭借慷慨的心灵。我忍受不了某些男人，他们有时不屑于照顾女人的理解能力，不肯把话说得浅显一些。也许女人的才智既不健全也不敏锐，既不健康也不敏捷。也许她们缺乏观察力、辨别力、判断力、热情、天才和智慧。”
　　“莫兰小姐，别听他瞎说。还是请你给我说说这起可怕的骚动吧。”
　　“骚动！什么骚动？”
　　“我亲爱的埃丽诺，骚动只是你自己的想象。你胡思乱想的太不象话啦。莫兰小姐所谈论的，并不是什么可怕的事，只不过是一本即将出版的新书，三卷十二开本，每卷二百七十六页，一第，卷有个卷首插图，画着两块墓碑，一盏灯笼——你明白了吧？莫兰小姐，你说得再明白不过了，可全叫我那傻妹子给误解了。你谈到伦敦会出现恐怖，任何有理性的人马上就会意识到，这话只能是指巡回图书馆的事，可我妹妹却这么理解，她立即设想到圣乔治广场上聚集了三千名暴徒，袭击英格兰银行，围攻伦敦塔，伦敦街头血流成河，第十二轻骑兵团是全国的希望所在，它的一个支队从北安普敦召来镇压叛乱，英勇的弗雷德里克·蒂尔尼上尉率领支队冲锋的当儿，楼上窗口飞下一块砖头，把他击下马来。请原谅她的愚昧。我妹妹的恐惧增加了女人的缺陷。不过一般说来、她倒绝不是个傻瓜。”
　　凯瑟琳板起了脸。“好啦，亨利．”蒂尔尼小姐说，“你已经帮助我们相互了解了，你还应该让莫兰小姐了解了解你，除非你想让她认为你对妹妹极端粗鲁，认为你对女人的普遍看法极端残忍。莫兰小姐并不习惯你的古怪行为。”
　　“我倒很愿意让她多了解了解我的古怪行为。”
　　“毫无疑问。可那并不能解释眼下的问题。”
　　“那我该怎么办？”
　　“你知道你该怎么办。当着她的面，大大方方地表白一下你的性格。告诉她你十分尊重女人的理解力。”
　　“莫兰小姐，我十分尊重天下所有女人的理解力，特别是那些碰巧和我在一起的女人，不管她们是谁，我尤其尊重她们的理解力。”
　　“那还不够。请你放正经点。”
　　“莫兰小姐，没有人比我更尊重女人的理解力了。据我看来，女人天生有的是聪明才智，她们一向连一半都用不上。”
　　“莫兰小姐、我们从他那里听不到更正经的话了。他在嬉皮笑脸呢。不过我告诉你，如果他有时像是对哪个女人说了一句不公正的话，或者对我说了一句没情义的话，那他一定是给完全误解了。”
　　凯瑟琳不难相信亨利·蒂尔尼是绝对不会错的。他的举止有时可能让人感到诧异，但是他的用意却永远是公正的。她理解的事情也好，不理解的家情也好，她都照样崇拜。这次散步自始至终都十分令人愉快，虽然结束得过早，但是临了也是愉快的。她的两位朋友把她送到家里，临别的时候，蒂尔尼小姐恭恭敬敬地对凯瑟琳和艾伦太太说，希望凯瑟琳后天赏光去吃饭。艾伦太太没有表示异议，凯瑟琳的唯一困难在于掩饰内心的万分喜悦。
　　这个上午过得太快活了，她把友谊和手足之情全部置之了脑后，因为散步期间她压根儿没有想到伊莎贝拉和詹姆斯。等蒂尔尼兄妹走后，她又眷恋起他们，可是眷恋了半天也无济于事。艾伦太太没有消息可以让她消除忧虑。她没听到有关他俩的任何消息。可是快到晌午的时候，凯瑟琳急需一段一码左右的丝带，必须马上去买。她出门来到城里，在邦德街赶上索普家的二小姐，她夹在世上两位最可爱的姑娘中间．正朝埃德加大楼那边溜达。这
　　两位姑娘整个上午都是她的亲密朋友。凯瑟琳马上听那位二小姐说．她姐姐一伙人去克利夫顿了。“他们是今天早晨八点钟出发的，”安妮小姐说道．“我实在不羡慕他们这次旅行。我想你我不去反倒更好。那一定是天下最无聊事情，因为在这个时节，克利夫顿连一个人也没有。贝尔⑾是跟你哥哥去的，约翰的车子拉着玛丽亚。”
　　凯瑟琳一听说是这样安排的，心里的确感到很高兴，嘴里也照实这么说了。
　　“哦！是的。”对方接口说，“玛丽亚去了。她。心急火燎地要去。她以为那一定很好玩。我才不欣赏她的情趣呢。至于我，我从一开头就打定主意不去，他们就是硬逼我，我也不去。”
　　凯瑟琳有点不相信，于是情不自禁地说道：“你要能去就好了。真可惜，你们不能都去。”
　　“谢谢你这对我来说完全无所谓。的确，我无论如何也不会去的。你刚才追上我们时，我正跟埃米丽和索菲娜这么说呢．”
　　凯瑟琳仍然不肯相信。不过她很高兴，安妮居然能得到埃米丽和索菲娅这两个朋友的安慰。她告别了安妮，心里并不感到惴惴不安了。她回到家里，他们的出游没有因为她不肯去而受到妨碍，这使她感到高兴。她衷心祝愿他们玩得十分愉快，以至让詹姆斯和伊莎贝拉别再怨恨她没去。　
  
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
narcis

ZxID：9184039

763474鲜花 75鸡蛋

等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 16楼  发表于: 2013-10-28 0
Chapter Fifteen

Early the next day, a note from Isabella, speaking peace and tenderness in every line, and entreating the immediate presence of her friend on a matter of the utmost importance, hastened Catherine, in the happiest state of confidence and curiosity, to Edgar's Buildings. The two youngest Miss Thorpes were by themselves in the parlour; and, on Anne's quitting it to call her sister, Catherine took the opportunity of asking the other for some particulars of their yesterday's party. Maria desired no greater pleasure than to speak of it; and Catherine immediately learnt that it had been altogether the most delightful scheme in the world, that nobody could imagine how charming it had been, and that it had been more delightful than anybody could conceive. Such was the information of the first five minutes; the second unfolded thus much in detail--that they had driven directly to the York Hotel, ate some soup, and bespoke an early dinner, walked down to the pump-room, tasted the water, and laid out some shillings in purses and spars; thence adjoined to eat ice at a pastry-cook's, and hurrying back to the hotel, swallowed their dinner in haste, to prevent being in the dark; and then had a delightful drive back, only the moon was not up, and it rained a little, and Mr. Morland's horse was so tired he could hardly get it along.

Catherine listened with heartfelt satisfaction. It appeared that Blaize Castle had never been thought of; and, as for all the rest, there was nothing to regret for half an instant. Maria's intelligence concluded with a tender effusion of pity for her sister Anne, whom she represented as insupportably cross, from being excluded the party.

"She will never forgive me, I am sure; but, you know, how could I help it? John would have me go, for he vowed he would not drive her, because she had such thick ankles. I dare say she will not be in good humour again this month; but I am determined I will not be cross; it is not a little matter that puts me out of temper."

Isabella now entered the room with so eager a step, and a look of such happy importance, as engaged all her friend's notice. Maria was without ceremony sent away, and Isabella, embracing Catherine, thus began: "Yes, my dear Catherine, it is so indeed; your penetration has not deceived you. Oh! That arch eye of yours! It sees through everything."

Catherine replied only by a look of wondering ignorance.

"Nay, my beloved, sweetest friend," continued the other, "compose yourself. I am amazingly agitated, as you perceive. Let us sit down and talk in comfort. Well, and so you guessed it the moment you had my note? Sly creature! Oh! My dear Catherine, you alone, who know my heart, can judge of my present happiness. Your brother is the most charming of men. I only wish I were more worthy of him. But what will your excellent father and mother say? Oh! Heavens! When I think of them I am so agitated!"

Catherine's understanding began to awake: an idea of the truth suddenly darted into her mind; and, with the natural blush of so new an emotion, she cried out, "Good heaven! My dear Isabella, what do you mean? Can you--can you really be in love with James?"

This bold surmise, however, she soon learnt comprehended but half the fact. The anxious affection, which she was accused of having continually watched in Isabella's every look and action, had, in the course of their yesterday's party, received the delightful confession of an equal love. Her heart and faith were alike engaged to James. Never had Catherine listened to anything so full of interest, wonder, and joy. Her brother and her friend engaged! New to such circumstances, the importance of it appeared unspeakably great, and she contemplated it as one of those grand events, of which the ordinary course of life can hardly afford a return. The strength of her feelings she could not express; the nature of them, however, contented her friend. The happiness of having such a sister was their first effusion, and the fair ladies mingled in embraces and tears of joy.

Delighting, however, as Catherine sincerely did in the prospect of the connection, it must be acknowledged that Isabella far surpassed her in tender anticipations. "You will be so infinitely dearer to me, my Catherine, than either Anne or Maria: I feel that I shall be so much more attached to my dear Morland's family than to my own."

This was a pitch of friendship beyond Catherine.

"You are so like your dear brother," continued Isabella, "that I quite doted on you the first moment I saw you. But so it always is with me; the first moment settles everything. The very first day that Morland came to us last Christmas--the very first moment I beheld him--my heart was irrecoverably gone. I remember I wore my yellow gown, with my hair done up in braids; and when I came into the drawing-room, and John introduced him, I thought I never saw anybody so handsome before."

Here Catherine secretly acknowledged the power of love; for, though exceedingly fond of her brother, and partial to all his endowments, she had never in her life thought him handsome.

"I remember too, Miss Andrews drank tea with us that evening, and wore her puce-coloured sarsenet; and she looked so heavenly that I thought your brother must certainly fall in love with her; I could not sleep a wink all right for thinking of it. Oh! Catherine, the many sleepless nights I have had on your brother's account! I would not have you suffer half what I have done! I am grown wretchedly thin, I know; but I will not pain you by describing my anxiety; you have seen enough of it. I feel that I have betrayed myself perpetually--so unguarded in speaking of my partiality for the church! But my secret I was always sure would be safe with you."

Catherine felt that nothing could have been safer; but ashamed of an ignorance little expected, she dared no longer contest the point, nor refuse to have been as full of arch penetration and affectionate sympathy as Isabella chose to consider her. Her brother, she found, was preparing to set off with all speed to Fullerton, to make known his situation and ask consent; and here was a source of some real agitation to the mind of Isabella. Catherine endeavoured to persuade her, as she was herself persuaded, that her father and mother would never oppose their son's wishes. "It is impossible," said she, "for parents to be more kind, or more desirous of their children's happiness; I have no doubt of their consenting immediately."

"Morland says exactly the same," replied Isabella; "and yet I dare not expect it; my fortune will be so small; they never can consent to it. Your brother, who might marry anybody!"

Here Catherine again discerned the force of love.

"Indeed, Isabella, you are too humble. The difference of fortune can be nothing to signify."

"Oh! My sweet Catherine, in your generous heart I know it would signify nothing; but we must not expect such disinterestedness in many. As for myself, I am sure I only wish our situations were reversed. Had I the command of millions, were I mistress of the whole world, your brother would be my only choice."

This charming sentiment, recommended as much by sense as novelty, gave Catherine a most pleasing remembrance of all the heroines of her acquaintance; and she thought her friend never looked more lovely than in uttering the grand idea. "I am sure they will consent," was her frequent declaration; "I am sure they will be delighted with you."

"For my own part," said Isabella, "my wishes are so moderate that the smallest income in nature would be enough for me. Where people are really attached, poverty itself is wealth; grandeur I detest: I would not settle in London for the universe. A cottage in some retired village would be ecstasy. There are some charming little villas about Richmond."

"Richmond!" cried Catherine. "You must settle near Fullerton. You must be near us."

"I am sure I shall be miserable if we do not. If I can but be near you, I shall be satisfied. But this is idle talking! I will not allow myself to think of such things, till we have your father's answer. Morland says that by sending it tonight to Salisbury, we may have it tomorrow. Tomorrow? I know I shall never have courage to open the letter. I know it will be the death of me."

A reverie succeeded this conviction--and when Isabella spoke again, it was to resolve on the quality of her wedding-gown.

Their conference was put an end to by the anxious young lover himself, who came to breathe his parting sigh before he set off for Wiltshire. Catherine wished to congratulate him, but knew not what to say, and her eloquence was only in her eyes. From them, however, the eight parts of speech shone out most expressively, and James could combine them with ease. Impatient for the realization of all that he hoped at home, his adieus were not long; and they would have been yet shorter, had he not been frequently detained by the urgent entreaties of his fair one that he would go. Twice was he called almost from the door by her eagerness to have him gone. "Indeed, Morland, I must drive you away. Consider how far you have to ride. I cannot bear to see you linger so. For heaven's sake, waste no more time. There, go, go--I insist on it."

The two friends, with hearts now more united than ever, were inseparable for the day; and in schemes of sisterly happiness the hours flew along. Mrs. Thorpe and her son, who were acquainted with everything, and who seemed only to want Mr. Morland's consent, to consider Isabella's engagement as the most fortunate circumstance imaginable for their family, were allowed to join their counsels, and add their quota of significant looks and mysterious expressions to fill up the measure of curiosity to be raised in the unprivileged younger sisters. To Catherine's simple feelings, this odd sort of reserve seemed neither kindly meant, nor consistently supported; and its unkindness she would hardly have forborne pointing out, had its inconsistency been less their friend; but Anne and Maria soon set her heart at ease by the sagacity of their "I know what"; and the evening was spent in a sort of war of wit, a display of family ingenuity, on one side in the mystery of an affected secret, on the other of undefined discovery, all equally acute.

Catherine was with her friend again the next day, endeavouring to support her spirits and while away the many tedious hours before the delivery of the letters; a needful exertion, for as the time of reasonable expectation drew near, Isabella became more and more desponding, and before the letter arrived, had worked herself into a state of real distress. But when it did come, where could distress be found? "I have had no difficulty in gaining the consent of my kind parents, and am promised that everything in their power shall be done to forward my happiness," were the first three lines, and in one moment all was joyful security. The brightest glow was instantly spread over Isabella's features, all care and anxiety seemed removed, her spirits became almost too high for control, and she called herself without scruple the happiest of mortals.

Mrs. Thorpe, with tears of joy, embraced her daughter, her son, her visitor, and could have embraced half the inhabitants of Bath with satisfaction. Her heart was overflowing with tenderness. It was "dear John" and "dear Catherine" at every word; "dear Anne and dear Maria" must immediately be made sharers in their felicity; and two "dears" at once before the name of Isabella were not more than that beloved child had now well earned. John himself was no skulker in joy. He not only bestowed on Mr. Morland the high commendation of being one of the finest fellows in the world, but swore off many sentences in his praise.

The letter, whence sprang all this felicity, was short, containing little more than this assurance of success; and every particular was deferred till James could write again. But for particulars Isabella could well afford to wait. The needful was comprised in Mr. Morland's promise; his honour was pledged to make everything easy; and by what means their income was to be formed, whether landed property were to be resigned, or funded money made over, was a matter in which her disinterested spirit took no concern. She knew enough to feel secure of an honourable and speedy establishment, and her imagination took a rapid flight over its attendant felicities. She saw herself at the end of a few weeks, the gaze and admiration of every new acquaintance at Fullerton, the envy of every valued old friend in Putney, with a carriage at her command, a new name on her tickets, and a brilliant exhibition of hoop rings on her finger.

When the contents of the letter were ascertained, John Thorpe, who had only waited its arrival to begin his journey to London, prepared to set off. "Well, Miss Morland," said he, on finding her alone in the parlour, "I am come to bid you good-bye." Catherine wished him a good journey. Without appearing to hear her, he walked to the window, fidgeted about, hummed a tune, and seemed wholly self-occupied.

"Shall not you be late at Devizes?" said Catherine. He made no answer; but after a minute's silence burst out with, "A famous good thing this marrying scheme, upon my soul! A clever fancy of Morland's and Belle's. What do you think of it, Miss Morland? I say it is no bad notion."

"I am sure I think it a very good one."

"Do you? That's honest, by heavens! I am glad you are no enemy to matrimony, however. Did you ever hear the old song 'Going to One Wedding Brings on Another?' I say, you will come to Belle's wedding, I hope."

"Yes; I have promised your sister to be with her, if possible."

"And then you know"--twisting himself about and forcing a foolish laugh--"I say, then you know, we may try the truth of this same old song."

"May we? But I never sing. Well, I wish you a good journey. I dine with Miss Tilney today, and must now be going home."

"Nay, but there is no such confounded hurry. Who knows when we may be together again? Not but that I shall be down again by the end of a fortnight, and a devilish long fortnight it will appear to me."

"Then why do you stay away so long?" replied Catherine--finding that he waited for an answer.

"That is kind of you, however--kind and good-natured. I shall not forget it in a hurry. But you have more good nature and all that, than anybody living, I believe. A monstrous deal of good nature, and it is not only good nature, but you have so much, so much of everything; and then you have such-- upon my soul, I do not know anybody like you."

"Oh! dear, there are a great many people like me, I dare say, only a great deal better. Good morning to you."

"But I say, Miss Morland, I shall come and pay my respects at Fullerton before it is long, if not disagreeable."

"Pray do. My father and mother will be very glad to see you."

"And I hope--I hope, Miss Morland, you will not be sorry to see me."

"Oh! dear, not at all. There are very few people I am sorry to see. Company is always cheerful."

"That is just my way of thinking. Give me but a little cheerful company, let me only have the company of the people I love, let me only be where I like and with whom I like, and the devil take the rest, say I. And I am heartily glad to hear you say the same. But I have a notion, Miss Morland, you and I think pretty much alike upon most matters."

"Perhaps we may; but it is more than I ever thought of. And as to most matters, to say the truth, there are not many that I know my own mind about."

"By Jove, no more do I. It is not my way to bother my brains with what does not concern me. My notion of things is simple enough. Let me only have the girl I like, say I, with a comfortable house over my head, and what care I for all the rest? Fortune is nothing. I am sure of a good income of my own; and if she had not a penny, why, so much the better."

"Very true. I think like you there. If there is a good fortune on one side, there can be no occasion for any on the other. No matter which has it, so that there is enough. I hate the idea of one great fortune looking out for another. And to marry for money I think the wickedest thing in existence. Good day. We shall be very glad to see you at Fullerton, whenever it is convenient." And away she went. It was not in the power of all his gallantry to detain her longer. With such news to communicate, and such a visit to prepare for, her departure was not to be delayed by anything in his nature to urge; and she hurried away, leaving him to the undivided consciousness of his own happy address, and her explicit encouragement.

The agitation which she had herself experienced on first learning her brother's engagement made her expect to raise no inconsiderable emotion in Mr. and Mrs. Allen, by the communication of the wonderful event. How great was her disappointment! The important affair, which many words of preparation ushered in, had been foreseen by them both ever since her brother's arrival; and all that they felt on the occasion was comprehended in a wish for the young people's happiness, with a remark, on the gentleman's side, in favour of Isabella's beauty, and on the lady's, of her great good luck. It was to Catherine the most surprising insensibility. The disclosure, however, of the great secret of James's going to Fullerton the day before, did raise some emotion in Mrs. Allen. She could not listen to that with perfect calmness, but repeatedly regretted the necessity of its concealment, wished she could have known his intention, wished she could have seen him before he went, as she should certainly have troubled him with her best regards to his father and mother, and her kind compliments to all the Skinners.


　　第二天一早，凯瑟琳收到伊莎贝拉的一封信，字字行行都写得、心平气和，情意绵绵，恳求她的朋友立即去一趟，有极其要紧的事情要谈。凯瑟琳一听说有要紧事，觉得十分好奇，便带着万分喜悦的心情，急匆匆地赶到埃德加大楼。客厅里只有索普家的两位小女儿。安妮小姐跑去喊她姐姐时，凯瑟琳趁机向另一位小姐问起昨天出游的情况。玛丽亚向往的最大乐趣就是谈论这件事。
　　凯瑟琳马上便听说：那是世界上最最愉快的一次旅行。谁也想象不到有多好玩，谁也想象不到多有意思。这是头五分钟的消息，随后五分钟透露了大量细枝末节，说他们径直驶到约克旅馆。喝了点汤，预订了一顿午餐，走到矿泉厅，尝了尝矿泉水。花了几先令买了钱包和晶石；又从那里去点心铺吃冷饮，为了避免摸黑走路，又赶紧回到旅馆，匆匆忙忙地吃完饭。回家的路上走得很愉快，只可惜月亮没出来，下了点小雨，莫兰先生的马累得都快走不动了。
　　凯瑟琳听得打心眼里感到高兴。看来，他们根本没想到要去布莱兹城堡，除此之外，她没有任何事情可以感到惋惜的。玛丽亚说到临了，还情意深长地对她姐姐安妮表示了一番同情，说她因为没去成而气得不得了。
　　“她肯定永远不会原谅我。不过你知道．我又有什么法子？约翰非要让我去，因为他嫌安妮脚脖子太粗，说什么也不肯带她去。她这个月怕是再也快活不起来了。不过我可决不会闹别扭，我是不会为一丁点小事生气发火的。”
　　这时，伊莎贝拉急匆匆地走进屋来，只见她神气十足，满面春风，让她的朋友都看愣了。伊莎贝拉老实不客气地撵走了玛丽亚，然后一把搂住凯瑟琳，开口说道：“是的，亲爱的凯瑟琳，的确如此。你看得不错。唔，你那双眼睛真利害！能洞察一切。”
　　凯瑟琳没有答话，只显出一副疑惑不解的神情。
　　“唔，得了，我心爱的，最可爱的朋友，“伊莎贝拉接着说道，“镇静点。你看得出来，我心里万分激动。我们还是坐下来，舒舒服服地讲。唔，这么说来、你一见到我的信就猜着了？狡猾鬼！哦！亲爱的凯瑟琳，唯有你了解我的心，能够判断我眼下有多幸福。你哥哥是世界上最可爱的男人。但愿我更能配得上他。不过今尊和令堂会怎么说呢？哦，天哪！我想起他们．心里可就乱了套啦！”
　　凯瑟琳开始醒悟，她突然明白了这是怎么回事。心里一激动，自然涨得满脸通红，只听她大声嚷道：“天哪！我亲爱的伊莎贝拉，你这是什么意恩？难道—一难道你当真爱上了詹姆斯？”
　　凯瑟琳马上得知。她这个大胆的推测仅仅猜对了事情的一半。伊莎贝拉责备过凯瑟琳，说她总能从伊莎贝拉的每个神色、每个举动中看出殷切的钟情，在昨天的远游中，詹姆斯可喜地向她表露了同样的钟情。她把自己的忠贞和爱情交给了詹姆斯。凯瑟琳从未听到如此有趣、如此奇异、如此欣喜的事情。她哥哥和她的朋友订婚了！没有这种经历的人，不会觉得这件事有多么了不起。
　　凯瑟琳认为这是普通生活里难得重演的一件大事。她无法表达心里的强烈感情，然而这种感情却使她的朋友感到得意。她们首先倾吐了要作姑嫂的喜悦，两位漂亮小姐紧紧地抱在一起，洒下了欣喜的泪花。
　　对于这起姻缘．凯瑟琳真心实意地感到高兴。不过应该承认：在预期她们将来的亲切关系这方面，她远远及不上伊莎贝拉。“凯瑟琳，对我来说，你比安妮和玛丽亚不知道要亲切多少倍。我觉得，我喜爱亲爱的莫兰家的人，会大大胜过喜爱自己家的人。”
　　这是凯瑟琳不可企及的一种友谊高度。
　　“你真像你亲爱的哥哥，”伊莎贝拉继续说道，“我刚一见到你就喜爱得不得了。不过我总是这样：什么事情都是一眼定局。去年圣诞节莫兰来我们家的头一天，我头一眼见到他，我的心便一去不复返了。我记得我穿着我那件黄长裙，头上盘着辫子。当我走进客厅，约翰介绍他时，我心想我以前从未见过这么漂亮的人。”
　　一听到这话，凯瑟琳心里暗暗佩服爱情的威力，因为她虽说极其喜爱自己的哥哥，赞赏他的种种天赋，但她平生从不认为他长得漂亮。
　　“我还记得，那天晚上安德鲁斯小姐和我们一道喝茶，穿着她那件紫褐色的薄绸子衣服，看上去像天仙一样，我还以为你哥哥肯定会爱上她呢。我想着这件事，整夜都没合眼。哦！凯瑟琳，我为你哥哥经历了多少个不眠之夜呀！我所忍受的痛苦，我一半也不想让你忍受！我知道我现在瘦得可怜，不过我不想叙说我的忧虑，省得惹你难过。你已经看得足够了。我觉得我不断地泄露自己的秘密，没有心计地说出了我喜欢做牧师的人！不过我总相信你会替我保密的。”
　　凯瑟琳心想，没有什么比这更保险的了。不过她又为对方没料到自己这么一无所知而感到羞愧，便不敢再争辩。而且，伊莎贝拉硬要说她目光敏锐，为人亲切，富有同情心，她也不便否认。
　　她发现，她哥哥准备火速赶到富勒顿，说明他的情况，请求父母的同意。伊莎贝拉为这件事倒着实有点忐忑不安。凯瑟琳相信，她父母决不会反对儿子的心愿，于是便尽力这样劝慰伊莎贝拉。“做父母的，”她说，“不可能有比他们更慈祥，更希望自己的子女得到幸福的。毫无疑问，他们会立刻同意的。”
　　“莫兰说的跟你一模一样，”伊莎贝拉答道，“然而我还不敢抱这个希望。我的财产太少了，他们决不会同意的。你哥哥娶什么人不行。”
　　凯瑟琳再次觉察到爱情的威力。
　　“伊莎贝拉，你真是太自谦了。财产上的差别算得了什么。”
　　“唔！亲爱的凯瑟琳，你是宽怀大度的。我知道，在你看来，这算不了什么，可是我们不能期待多数人都不计较。就我来说，我真但愿我们能换个地位。我即使掌管着几百万镑，主宰着全世界，你哥哥也是我唯一的选择。
　　她这有趣的想法既富有见识，又别出心裁，使凯瑟琳极其愉快地记起了她所熟识的所有女主角。她心想，她的朋友倾吐这般崇高的思想时，看上去从来没有这么动人过。“他们肯定会同意的，”她一再宣称，“他们肯定会喜欢你的。”
　　“至于我自己，”伊莎贝拉说道，“我的要求很低，哪怕是最微薄的收入也够我用的了。人们要是真心相爱，贫穷本身就是财富。我讨厌豪华的生活。我无论如何也不要住到伦敦。能在偏僻的村镇有座乡舍，这就够迷人的了。里士满附近有几座小巧可爱的别墅。”
　　“里士满！”凯瑟琳惊叫道，“你们必须住到富勒顿附近！你们必须离我们近一点！”
　　“若不是这样，我肯定要沮丧的。只要能离你很近，我就心满意足了。不过这是空谈！在得到你父亲的答复之前，我不该考虑这种事。莫兰说，今天晚上把信发到索尔兹伯里，明天就能接到回信。明天啊！我知道我决没有勇气打开那封信。我知道它会要我的命。”
　　伊莎贝拉说完这话，接着出了一阵神。她再开口时，谈起了要用什么料子做结婚礼服。
　　她们的谈话被那焦灼不安的情郎打断了，他趁动身去威尔特郡之前，先来这里惜个别。凯瑟琳本想向他道喜，可是不知说啥为好，满肚子的话全含在眼神里。在那双眼睛里，八大词类活脱脱地应有尽有，詹姆斯可以得心应手地把它们串联起来。他一心急着回家实现自己的愿望，告别的时间并不长，若不是因为他的美人一再催他快走反而耽搁了，他告别的时间还要短些。有两次，他几乎走到门口了，伊莎贝拉还急火火地把他叫回来，催他快走。
　　“莫兰，我真要把你赶走啦。想想你要骑多远啊。我不能容忍你这么拖拖拉拉的。看在老天爷的份上，别再磨蹭时间啦。好了，走吧，走吧——你一定要走。”
　　现在，两位女友的心比以往拧得更紧了，整天都割舍不开。两人姐妹般地寻找快乐，不觉时间过得飞快。索普太太和她的儿子了解全部内情，似乎只要莫兰先生一同意，就会把伊莎贝拉的订婚当作他们家里最可庆幸的一件大事，因而可以一道来谈论，他们那意味深长的神色和神秘莫测的表情，使得那两位蒙在鼓里的小妹妹也感到很好奇。凯瑟琳思想比较单纯，在她看来，这种莫名其妙的隐瞒似乎既非出自好意，也未能贯彻始终。他们若是始终隐瞒下去的话，她早就忍不住要指出他们这样做实在太没情义了。不料安妮和玛丽亚机灵地说了声“我知道怎么回事”，马上使她放下心来。到了晚上．居然还斗起智来、一家人都在各显其能；一边闪闪烁烁地故作神秘，一边隐约其词地硬说知道，真是针锋相对。
　　第二天．凯瑟琳又去和她的朋友做伴，尽量使她打起精神，消磨来信之前的这段烦人的时光。她这样做是大有必要的，因为快到该来信的时候，伊莎贝拉变得越来越颓丧，信还没到，她真的忧心仲仲起来。等信一到．哪里还能见到忧虑的踪影？“我顺利地取得了我慈爱的双亲的同意，他们答应将竭尽全力促进我的幸福。”这是头三行的内容，顷刻间，一切都令人欣喜地有了保证。伊莎贝拉顿时红光满面，神采奕奕——一切忧虑和焦灼似乎一扫而光，她简直抑制不住内心的喜悦，毫无顾忌地称自己是人间最幸福的人儿。
　　索普太太喜泪盈眶，挨个地拥抱着女儿、儿子和客人，兴奋得简直想把巴思的半数居民都拥抱一遍。她心里充满了柔情蜜意，开口一个“亲爱的约翰”，闭口一个“亲爱的凯瑟琳”、说什么必须马上让“亲爱的安妮和亲爱的玛丽亚”也来分享他们的喜悦；还在伊莎贝拉的名字前面一次用了两个“亲爱的”，这是那个可爱的孩子受之无愧的。约翰高兴起来也毫不掩饰。他不仅推崇备至地把莫兰先生称作天下最好的人，而且赌咒发誓地说了许多赞美他的话语。
　　带来这一切喜悦的那封信写得很短，里面只是保证大功已经告成，一切详情细节还得挨到詹姆斯以后来信再说。不过，那些详情细节伊莎贝拉完全可以等待。她所必需的一切全都包含在莫兰先生的许诺之中：他保证办得万事如意。至于如何筹措收入，究竟是分给田产还是交给资金，这些她都一概不去关心。她心里有数，觉得自己可以十拿九稳地很快便会有一个像样的家庭。她的想象在围绕着心目中的幸福驰骋。她幻想几周以后富勒顿新结识的朋友都在注视她，艳羡她，普尔蒂尼可贵的老友都在妒忌她。她有一辆马车供自己受用，她的名片换了新的姓，手指上戴着光彩夺目的钻石戒指。
　　约翰·索普本来只等信一到就启程去伦敦，现在既然知道了信的内容，他便准备动身了。“莫兰小姐，”他发现她独自一人呆在客厅时，说道，“我是来向你辞行的。”凯瑟琳祝他一路平安。约翰似乎没有听见她的话，走到窗口，身子不安地扭来扭去。嘴里哼着曲子，仿佛一门心思在想自己的事。
　　“你去德魏泽斯不会迟到吧？”凯瑟琳问，约翰没有回答。但是，沉默了一阵之后，他猝然说道：“说实话，结婚这个主意真是太好了！莫兰和贝尔的想象太妙了。你觉得怎么样、莫兰小姐？我说这个主意不赖。”
　　“我当然认为很好啦。”
　　“是吗？老天在上，这才叫真心话！我很高兴，你不反对结婚。你有没有听见过《参加婚礼可以促成良缘》这首老歌谣？我是说，希望你来参加贝尔的婚礼。”
　　“是的，我已经答应你妹妹，要是可能，就来陪伴她。”
　　“可你知道．”他把身子扭来扭去的，勉强傻笑一声，“我是说，可你知道，我们可以试试这首老歌谣说的灵不灵。”
　　“我们？可我从来不唱歌呀。好了、祝你一路平安。我今天和蒂尔尼小姐一道吃饭，现在得回家了。”
　　“得了，不要这么急急忙忙的。谁知道我们何时才能再见面！不过我两周后还要回来的。在我看来，这将是遥遥无期的两周。”
　　“那你为什么要走这么久呢？”凯瑟琳见他在等她答话，便如此答道。
　　“你真客气。既客气又温存。我不会轻易忘记的。我相信，你在性情上比任何人都温柔，你的性情好极了。不仅仅是性情好。而且什么——而且什么都好。再说，你还这样——－凭良心说，我从没见过像你这样的人。”
　　“哦，天哪！像我这样的人实在多得很，只是比我强得多。再见。”
　　“可我是说，莫兰小姐，如不嫌弃的话，我不久会来富勒顿拜访的。”
　　“请来吧。我父母亲见到你会很高兴的。”
　　“我希望——我希望，莫兰小姐，你见到我不会很遗憾吧。”
　　“哦，天哪，决不会！没有几个人我见到会感到遗憾的。有人来往总是令人愉快的。”
　　“我正是这么想的。我常说，让我有几个愉快的伙伴，让我只和我喜爱的人在一起，只和我喜爱的人呆在我喜爱的地方，剩下的事都见鬼去吧．听你也这样说，我打心眼里感到高兴。我有个看法，莫兰小姐，你我对多数问题的看法十分相似。”
　　“也许可能。不过这是我从没想到的。至于说多数问题，说老实话，我在很多问题上并没有自己的看法。”
　　“啊，我也是如此！我向来不愿为那些与我无关的事情伤脑筋。我对事情的看法很简单。我常说，只要让我有了我心爱的姑娘，再有一座舒适的房屋，别的事情我还在乎什么？财产是无足轻重的。反正我有一笔可观的收入。要是姑娘不名一文，岂不更好。”
　　“的确是。在这件事上，我与你的看法是一样的。如果一方有一笔可观的财产，另一方就用不着再有什么了。不管哪一方有财产，反正够用了就行。一个有钱人去找另一个有钱人，我讨厌这样的念头。为了金钱而结婚，我认为这是天下最卑劣的事情。再见。你无论什么时候得便来富勒顿，我们见到你都会十分高兴。”
　　她说罢拔腿就走。约翰尽管百般殷勤，却无能为力再挽留她了。凯瑟琳回去有这样的消息要传播，有这样一个约会要准备，任凭约翰再怎么强留，她还是不肯耽搁。她匆匆地走了。留下约翰一门心思想着自己的巧言妙语和凯瑟琳的明显怂恿。
　　凯瑟琳最初听说哥哥订婚时由于自己心情激动，便不由觉得：她要是把这奇妙的事情告诉艾伦夫妇．也能引起不小的激动。但是她有多失望啊！她绕了好多弯子才提到的这件大事，原来自她哥哥到达以后，早被艾伦夫妇预料到。这当儿，他们的全部感触都包含在一个祝愿里，祝愿这对青年人幸福。同时还一人议论了一句，先生赞赏伊莎贝拉长得美，太太说她福气大。在凯瑟琳看来，这种麻木不仁的态度实在太令人惊讶了。不过，当凯瑟琳透露了詹姆斯头天去富勒顿这个重大秘密时，艾伦太太总算有了些反应。她无法平心静气地听下去，屡次抱憾说这也要保密，可惜她事先不知道詹姆斯要走，没在他行前见到他，否则她肯定要托他向他父母问好，向斯金纳一家人致意。


Volume One End
　
  
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
narcis

ZxID：9184039

763474鲜花 75鸡蛋

等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 17楼  发表于: 2013-10-28 0
Chapter Sixteen

Catherine's expectations of pleasure from her visit in Milsom Street were so very high that disappointment was inevitable; and accordingly, though she was most politely received by General Tilney, and kindly welcomed by his daughter, though Henry was at home, and no one else of the party, she found, on her return, without spending many hours in the examination of her feelings, that she had gone to her appointment preparing for happiness which it had not afforded. Instead of finding herself improved in acquaintance with Miss Tilney, from the intercourse of the day, she seemed hardly so intimate with her as before; instead of seeing Henry Tilney to greater advantage than ever, in the ease of a family party, he had never said so little, nor been so little agreeable; and, in spite of their father's great civilities to her--in spite of his thanks, invitations, and compliments--it had been a release to get away from him. It puzzled her to account for all this. It could not be General Tilney's fault. That he was perfectly agreeable and good-natured, and altogether a very charming man, did not admit of a doubt, for he was tall and handsome, and Henry's father. He could not be accountable for his children's want of spirits, or for her want of enjoyment in his company. The former she hoped at last might have been accidental, and the latter she could only attribute to her own stupidity. Isabella, on hearing the particulars of the visit, gave a different explanation: "It was all pride, pride, insufferable haughtiness and pride! She had long suspected the family to be very high, and this made it certain. Such insolence of behaviour as Miss Tilney's she had never heard of in her life! Not to do the honours of her house with common good breeding! To behave to her guest with such superciliousness! Hardly even to speak to her!"

"But it was not so bad as that, Isabella; there was no superciliousness; she was very civil."

"Oh! Don't defend her! And then the brother, he, who had appeared so attached to you! Good heavens! Well, some people's feelings are incomprehensible. And so he hardly looked once at you the whole day?"

"I do not say so; but he did not seem in good spirits."

"How contemptible! Of all things in the world inconstancy is my aversion. Let me entreat you never to think of him again, my dear Catherine; indeed he is unworthy of you."

"Unworthy! I do not suppose he ever thinks of me."

"That is exactly what I say; he never thinks of you. Such fickleness! Oh! How different to your brother and to mine! I really believe John has the most constant heart."

"But as for General Tilney, I assure you it would be impossible for anybody to behave to me with greater civility and attention; it seemed to be his only care to entertain and make me happy."

"Oh! I know no harm of him; I do not suspect him of pride. I believe he is a very gentleman-like man. John thinks very well of him, and John's judgment--"

"Well, I shall see how they behave to me this evening; we shall meet them at the rooms."

"And must I go?"

"Do not you intend it? I thought it was all settled."

"Nay, since you make such a point of it, I can refuse you nothing. But do not insist upon my being very agreeable, for my heart, you know, will be some forty miles off. And as for dancing, do not mention it, I beg; that is quite out of the question. Charles Hodges will plague me to death, I dare say; but I shall cut him very short. Ten to one but he guesses the reason, and that is exactly what I want to avoid, so I shall insist on his keeping his conjecture to himself."

Isabella's opinion of the Tilneys did not influence her friend; she was sure there had been no insolence in the manners either of brother or sister; and she did not credit there being any pride in their hearts. The evening rewarded her confidence; she was met by one with the same kindness, and by the other with the same attention, as heretofore: Miss Tilney took pains to be near her, and Henry asked her to dance.

Having heard the day before in Milsom Street that their elder brother, Captain Tilney, was expected almost every hour, she was at no loss for the name of a very fashionable-looking, handsome young man, whom she had never seen before, and who now evidently belonged to their party. She looked at him with great admiration, and even supposed it possible that some people might think him handsomer than his brother, though, in her eyes, his air was more assuming, and his countenance less prepossessing. His taste and manners were beyond a doubt decidedly inferior; for, within her hearing, he not only protested against every thought of dancing himself, but even laughed openly at Henry for finding it possible. From the latter circumstance it may be presumed that, whatever might be our heroine's opinion of him, his admiration of her was not of a very dangerous kind; not likely to produce animosities between the brothers, nor persecutions to the lady. He cannot be the instigator of the three villains in horsemen's greatcoats, by whom she will hereafter be forced into a traveling-chaise and four, which will drive off with incredible speed. Catherine, meanwhile, undisturbed by presentiments of such an evil, or of any evil at all, except that of having but a short set to dance down, enjoyed her usual happiness with Henry Tilney, listening with sparkling eyes to everything he said; and, in finding him irresistible, becoming so herself.

At the end of the first dance, Captain Tilney came towards them again, and, much to Catherine's dissatisfaction, pulled his brother away. They retired whispering together; and, though her delicate sensibility did not take immediate alarm, and lay it down as fact, that Captain Tilney must have heard some malevolent misrepresentation of her, which he now hastened to communicate to his brother, in the hope of separating them forever, she could not have her partner conveyed from her sight without very uneasy sensations. Her suspense was of full five minutes' duration; and she was beginning to think it a very long quarter of an hour, when they both returned, and an explanation was given, by Henry's requesting to know if she thought her friend, Miss Thorpe, would have any objection to dancing, as his brother would be most happy to be introduced to her. Catherine, without hesitation, replied that she was very sure Miss Thorpe did not mean to dance at all. The cruel reply was passed on to the other, and he immediately walked away.

"Your brother will not mind it, I know," said she, "because I heard him say before that he hated dancing; but it was very good-natured in him to think of it. I suppose he saw Isabella sitting down, and fancied she might wish for a partner; but he is quite mistaken, for she would not dance upon any account in the world."

Henry smiled, and said, "How very little trouble it can give you to understand the motive of other people's actions."

"Why? What do you mean?"

"With you, it is not, How is such a one likely to be influenced, What is the inducement most likely to act upon such a person's feelings, age, situation, and probable habits of life considered--but, How should I be influenced, What would be my inducement in acting so and so?"

"I do not understand you."

"Then we are on very unequal terms, for I understand you perfectly well."

"Me? Yes; I cannot speak well enough to be unintelligible."

"Bravo! An excellent satire on modern language."

"But pray tell me what you mean."

"Shall I indeed? Do you really desire it? But you are not aware of the consequences; it will involve you in a very cruel embarrassment, and certainly bring on a disagreement between us.

"No, no; it shall not do either; I am not afraid."

"Well, then, I only meant that your attributing my brother's wish of dancing with Miss Thorpe to good nature alone convinced me of your being superior in good nature yourself to all the rest of the world."

Catherine blushed and disclaimed, and the gentleman's predictions were verified. There was a something, however, in his words which repaid her for the pain of confusion; and that something occupied her mind so much that she drew back for some time, forgetting to speak or to listen, and almost forgetting where she was; till, roused by the voice of Isabella, she looked up and saw her with Captain Tilney preparing to give them hands across.

Isabella shrugged her shoulders and smiled, the only explanation of this extraordinary change which could at that time be given; but as it was not quite enough for Catherine's comprehension, she spoke her astonishment in very plain terms to her partner.

"I cannot think how it could happen! Isabella was so determined not to dance."

"And did Isabella never change her mind before?"

"Oh! But, because-- And your brother! After what you told him from me, how could he think of going to ask her?"

"I cannot take surprise to myself on that head. You bid me be surprised on your friend's account, and therefore I am; but as for my brother, his conduct in the business, I must own, has been no more than I believed him perfectly equal to. The fairness of your friend was an open attraction; her firmness, you know, could only be understood by yourself."

"You are laughing; but, I assure you, Isabella is very firm in general."

"It is as much as should be said of anyone. To be always firm must be to be often obstinate. When properly to relax is the trial of judgment; and, without reference to my brother, I really think Miss Thorpe has by no means chosen ill in fixing on the present hour."

The friends were not able to get together for any confidential discourse till all the dancing was over; but then, as they walked about the room arm in arm, Isabella thus explained herself: "I do not wonder at your surprise; and I am really fatigued to death. He is such a rattle! Amusing enough, if my mind had been disengaged; but I would have given the world to sit still."

"Then why did not you?"

"Oh! My dear! It would have looked so particular; and you know how I abhor doing that. I refused him as long as I possibly could, but he would take no denial. You have no idea how he pressed me. I begged him to excuse me, and get some other partner--but no, not he; after aspiring to my hand, there was nobody else in the room he could bear to think of; and it was not that he wanted merely to dance, he wanted to be with me. Oh! Such nonsense! I told him he had taken a very unlikely way to prevail upon me; for, of all things in the world, I hated fine speeches and compliments; and so--and so then I found there would be no peace if I did not stand up. Besides, I thought Mrs. Hughes, who introduced him, might take it ill if I did not: and your dear brother, I am sure he would have been miserable if I had sat down the whole evening. I am so glad it is over! My spirits are quite jaded with listening to his nonsense: and then, being such a smart young fellow, I saw every eye was upon us."

"He is very handsome indeed."

"Handsome! Yes, I suppose he may. I dare say people would admire him in general; but he is not at all in my style of beauty. I hate a florid complexion and dark eyes in a man. However, he is very well. Amazingly conceited, I am sure. I took him down several times, you know, in my way."

When the young ladies next met, they had a far more interesting subject to discuss. James Morland's second letter was then received, and the kind intentions of his father fully explained. A living, of which Mr. Morland was himself patron and incumbent, of about four hundred pounds yearly value, was to be resigned to his son as soon as he should be old enough to take it; no trifling deduction from the family income, no niggardly assignment to one of ten children. An estate of at least equal value, moreover, was assured as his future inheritance.

James expressed himself on the occasion with becoming gratitude; and the necessity of waiting between two and three years before they could marry, being, however unwelcome, no more than he had expected, was borne by him without discontent. Catherine, whose expectations had been as unfixed as her ideas of her father's income, and whose judgment was now entirely led by her brother, felt equally well satisfied, and heartily congratulated Isabella on having everything so pleasantly settled.

"It is very charming indeed," said Isabella, with a grave face. "Mr. Morland has behaved vastly handsome indeed," said the gentle Mrs. Thorpe, looking anxiously at her daughter. "I only wish I could do as much. One could not expect more from him, you know. If he finds he can do more by and by, I dare say he will, for I am sure he must be an excellent good-hearted man. Four hundred is but a small income to begin on indeed, but your wishes, my dear Isabella, are so moderate, you do not consider how little you ever want, my dear."

"It is not on my own account I wish for more; but I cannot bear to be the means of injuring my dear Morland, making him sit down upon an income hardly enough to find one in the common necessaries of life. For myself, it is nothing; I never think of myself."

"I know you never do, my dear; and you will always find your reward in the affection it makes everybody feel for you. There never was a young woman so beloved as you are by everybody that knows you; and I dare say when Mr. Morland sees you, my dear child--but do not let us distress our dear Catherine by talking of such things. Mr. Morland has behaved so very handsome, you know. I always heard he was a most excellent man; and you know, my dear, we are not to suppose but what, if you had had a suitable fortune, he would have come down with something more, for I am sure he must be a most liberal-minded man."

"Nobody can think better of Mr. Morland than I do, I am sure. But everybody has their failing, you know, and everybody has a right to do what they like with their own money." Catherine was hurt by these insinuations. "I am very sure," said she, "that my father has promised to do as much as he can afford."

Isabella recollected herself. "As to that, my sweet Catherine, there cannot be a doubt, and you know me well enough to be sure that a much smaller income would satisfy me. It is not the want of more money that makes me just at present a little out of spirits; I hate money; and if our union could take place now upon only fifty pounds a year, I should not have a wish unsatisfied. Ah! my Catherine, you have found me out. There's the sting. The long, long, endless two years and half that are to pass before your brother can hold the living."

"Yes, yes, my darling Isabella," said Mrs. Thorpe, "we perfectly see into your heart. You have no disguise. We perfectly understand the present vexation; and everybody must love you the better for such a noble honest affection."

Catherine's uncomfortable feelings began to lessen. She endeavoured to believe that the delay of the marriage was the only source of Isabella's regret; and when she saw her at their next interview as cheerful and amiable as ever, endeavoured to forget that she had for a minute thought otherwise. James soon followed his letter, and was received with the most gratifying kindness.


　　凯瑟琳料想去米尔萨姆街做客一定十分快乐，因为期望过高，难免不有所失望。因此，虽然她受到蒂尔尼将军客客气气的接待，受到他女儿的友好欢迎，虽然亨利就在家里，而且也没有别的客人，可她一回到家里，并没有花几个小时细细检查自己的情绪，便发现她去赴约本是准备高兴一番的，结果此行没有带来快乐。她从当天的谈话中发觉，她非但没有增进同蒂尔尼小姐的友谊，反倒似乎与她不及以前那么亲密。亨利·蒂尔尼在如此随便的家庭聚会上，不仅不比以往显得更可爱，反倒比以往更少言寡语，从来没有这么不随和。虽然他们的父亲对她非常殷勤，一再感谢她，邀请她，恭维她，但是离开他反而使她觉得轻松。对于这一切她感到疑惑不解。这不会是蒂尔尼将军的过错。他十分和蔼，十分温厚，是个非常可爱的人，这都不容置疑，因为他个子高，长得漂亮，又是亨利的父亲。在他面前，他的孩子打不起精神，她又快活不起来，这都不能怪他。对于前者，她最终希望或许是偶然现象，对于后者，她只能归咎于她自己太愚钝。伊莎贝拉听到这次拜访的详情之后，作出了不同的解释。“这全是因为傲慢、傲慢。无法容忍的高傲自大。我早就怀疑这家人十分高傲，现在证实了。蒂尔尼小姐的这种傲慢行径，我从来没有听说过！也不尽主人之谊，连普通的礼貌都没有！对客人如此傲慢！简直连话都不跟你说。”
　　“不过还不是那么糟，伊莎贝拉。她并不傲慢，倒还十分客气。”
　　“哦，别替她辩护了！还有那个做哥哥的，他以前对你似乎那么倾心！老天爷呀！唉，有些人的感情真叫人捉摸不透。这么说，他一整天连看都没看你一眼啦？”
　　“我没这么说。他似乎只是不大高兴。”
　　“多么可卑！世上的一切事情中，我最讨厌用情不专。亲爱的凯瑟琳．我恳求你永远别再想他。说真的，他配不上你。”
　　“配不上！我想他从不把我放在心上。”
　　“我正是这个意思。他从不把你放在心上。真是朝三暮四！噢，与你哥哥和我哥哥多么不同啊！我确信，约翰是最坚贞不移的。”
　　“不过说到蒂尔尼将军．我向你担保，谁也不可能比他待我更客气，更周到的了。看来他唯一关心的、就是招待我，让我高兴。”
　　“哦！我知道他没有什么不好的。我觉得他倒不傲慢。我相信他是一个很有绅士风度的人。约翰非常看得起他、而约翰的眼力——”
　　“好了，我想看看他们今晚待我如何。我们要和他们在舞厅见面。”
　　“我也得去吗？”
　　“难道你不想去？我还以为都谈妥了呢。”
　　“得了，既然你一定要去，我也就无法拒绝了。不过你可别硬要我很讨人爱，因为你知道我的心在四十英里以外。至于跳舞，我求你就别提啦。那是绝对不可能的。我敢说，查尔斯·霍奇斯要烦死我了。不过我要叫他少罗嗦。十有八九他会猜出原因，那正是我要避免的。所以，我一定不能让他把自己的猜测说出来。”
　　伊莎贝拉对蒂尔尼一家人的看法并没有影响她的朋友。凯瑟琳确信那兄妹俩的举止一点也不傲慢，也不相信他们心里有什么傲气。晚上，她对他们的信任得到了报答。他们见到她时，一个依然客客气气，一个依然殷勤备至。蒂尔尼小姐尽力设法亲近她，亨利请她去跳舞。
　　凯瑟琳头一天在米尔萨姆街听说，蒂尔尼兄妹的大哥蒂尔尼上尉随时都会来临。因而当她看见一个以前从未见过的时髦英俊的小伙子，而且显然是她朋友一伙的，她当下便知道他姓啥名谁。
　　她带着赞羡不已的心情望着他，甚至想到有人可能觉得他比他弟弟还要漂亮，虽说在她看来，他的神态还是有些自负。他的面庞不那么惹人喜欢。毫无疑何，她的情趣和仪态肯定要差一些，因为他在她听得见的地方，不仅表示自己不想跳舞，而且甚至公开嘲笑亨利居然能跳得起来。从这后一个情况可以断定．不管我们的女主角对他有什么看法，他对凯瑟琳的爱慕却不是属于十分危险的那一类，不会使兄弟俩争风吃醋，也不会给小姐带来折磨。他不可能唆使三个身穿骑师大衣的恶棍，把她架进一辆驷马旅行马车，风驰电掣地飞奔而去。其间，凯瑟琳并没有因为预感到这种不幸，或者其他任何不幸，而感到不安，她只是遗憾舞列太短，跳起来不过瘾。她像平常一样，享受着感亨利·蒂尔尼在一起的乐趣，目光炯炯地聆听着他的一言一语。她发现他迷人极了，自己也变得十分娇媚。
　　第一曲舞结束后，蒂尔尼上尉又朝他们走来，使凯瑟琳大为不满的是，他把他弟弟拉走了。两人一边走一边窃窃私语，虽然她那脆弱的情感没有立即为之惊慌，没有断定蒂尔尼上尉准是听到了对她的恶意诽谤，现在正匆忙告诉他弟弟，希望他们从此分离，但她眼睁睁地看着自己的舞伴被人拉走，心里总觉得很不是滋味。她焦虑不安地度过了整整五分钟，刚开始感到快有一刻钟了，不想他们两个又回来了。亨利提了个问题，无形中解释明白了这件事：原来他想知道，凯瑟琳认为他的朋友索普小姐是不是愿意跳舞，因为他哥哥很希望有人给他引荐引荐。凯瑟琳毫不犹豫地回答说，她相信索普小姐决不肯跳舞。这个无情的回答被传给了那位哥哥，他当即走开了。
　　“我知道你哥哥是不会介意的，”凯瑟琳说，“因为我听他说过他讨厌跳舞，不过他心肠真好，能想到与伊莎贝拉跳舞。我想他看见伊莎贝拉坐在那里，便以为她想找个舞伴。可他完全想错了，因为伊莎贝拉说什么也不会跳舞的。”
　　亨利微微一笑，说道：“你真是轻而易举地就能搞清别人的动机。”
　　“为什么？你这是什么意思？”
　　“我从来不去想：这样—个人可能受到什么影响？考虑到年龄、处境，可能还有生活习惯，什么样的动机最可能影响他的情感？你只是考虑：我该受到什么影响？我做这件那件事的动机是什么？”
　　“我不明白你的意思。”
　　“这太不平等了，因为我完全明白你的意思。”
　　“我的意思？是的，我的话说不好，无法令人不懂。”
　　“好啊！这是对当代语言的绝妙讽刺。”
　　“不过请告诉我你是什么意思。”
　　“真要我告诉吗？你真想听吗？可是你不知道后果，那会使你大为窘迫，而且肯定会引起我们之间的争执。”
　　“不，不会的，这都不会的。我不怕。”
　　“那好吧。我只是说，你把我哥哥想与索普小姐跳舞仅仅归于他心肠好，这就使我相信你确实比天下任何人心肠都好。”
　　凯瑟琳脸一红，连忙否认，亨利的预言也就得到了证实。不过，他话里有一种内涵，为她狼狈中感到的痛苦带来了慰藉。这种内涵完全占据了她的心灵，使她暂时沉默起来，忘记了说话，也忘记了倾听，还几乎忘记了她人在哪儿。直至伊莎贝拉的声音把她惊醒，她才抬起头来，只见她和蒂尔尼上尉正准备向他们交叉着伸过手。
　　伊莎贝拉耸了耸肩，微微笑了笑，这是她当时对自己的异常举动所能作出的唯一解释。可惜凯瑟琳还是无法理解，她便直截了当地向她的舞伴说出了自己的诧异。
　　“我无法想象这是怎么回事！伊莎贝拉是决计不跳舞的。”
　　“难道她以前从没改变主意吗？”
　　“哦！可是，因为——还有你哥哥呢！你把我的话告诉他以后，他怎么还去请她跳舞呢？”
　　“在这一点上我是不会感到奇怪的。你叫我为你的朋友感到惊奇，因此我为之惊奇了。但是说到我哥哥，我得承认，他在这件事情里的举动，我认为他是完全干得出来的。你朋友的美貌是一种公开的诱惑；她的坚决，你知道，只能由你自己去领会。”
　　“你在嘲笑人。不过，我实话告诉你，伊莎贝拉一般都很坚决。”
　　“这话对谁都可以说。总是很坚决，必定会经常很固执。什么时候随和一下才合适，这就要看各人的判断力了。撇开我哥哥且不说，我认为索普小姐决定在目前随和一下，的确没有选错时机。”
　　直到跳舞全部结束以后，两位朋友才得以凑到一起倾心交谈。当她们挽着胳臂在大厅里溜达时，伊莎贝拉亲自解释说：“我并不奇怪你感到惊奇。真把我累死了。他总是那样喋喋不休！我要是心里没有别的事，那倒挺有趣的。不过，我宁愿老老实实地坐着。”
　　“那你为什么不坐着？”
　　“哦！亲爱的，那样会显得太特殊了，你知道我最讨厌搞特殊。我尽量推辞，可他就是不肯罢休。你可不知道他是怎么强求我的。我求他原谅，请他另找舞伴。可是不，他才不干呢。他既然渴望同我跳舞，就决不想与屋里的其他任何人跳。他不单单想跳舞，还想和我在一起。嘿！真无聊，我对他说，他那样劝说我是不会得逞的。因为我最讨厌花言巧语和阿谀奉承。于是——于是我发现，我要是不和地跳，就得不到安宁。此外我想，休斯太太既然介绍了他，我假如不跳，她会见怪的。还有你那亲爱的哥哥，我要是整个晚上都坐着，他肯定会不痛快的。太好了，总算跳完了！我听他胡说八道的，心里真腻味。不过，他是个十分漂亮的小伙子，我见人人都拿眼睛盯着我们。”
　　“他的确非常漂亮。”
　　“漂亮！是的，兴许是漂亮。也许一般人都会爱慕他，但他决不符合我的美貌标准。我讨厌男人长着红润的皮肤，黑眼珠。不过他也很好看。当然是很自负啦。你知道，我也有办法，几次压倒了他的气焰。”
　　两位小姐再见面时，她们谈起了一个更有趣的话题。这时，已经收到了詹姆斯·莫兰的第二封来信，详尽说明了他父亲的一片好意。莫兰先生本人是教区的庇护人兼牧师，牧师俸禄每年约有四百镑，等儿子一到岁数就交给他。这对家庭收入是个为数不小的缩减，十个孩子，一个就能独得这么多，可不算小气了。另外，詹姆斯将来还可以继承一笔价值至少相等的资产。
　　詹姆斯在信中表示了恰如其分的感激之情。他们必须等待两三年才能结婚，这虽则令人不快，但是并不出乎他的意料，因而忍受起来并无怨言。凯瑟琳就像不明确她父亲的收入一样，她对这类事也没有个定准的期望，她的见解完全受她哥哥的影响，因此也感到十分满意，衷心祝贺伊莎贝拉一切解决得如此称心。
　　“的确好极了，”伊莎贝拉沉着脸说道。
　　“莫兰先生的确十分大方。”温存的索普太太说道，一面不安地望着女儿。“但愿我也能拿出这么多。你们知道，我们不能期望莫兰先生再多拿出一些来。我敢说，他要是办得到的话，肯定会这么做的，因为我相信他一定是个慈善的好人。靠四百镑的收入起家，那确实太少了。不过，亲爱的伊莎贝拉，你的愿望很低。好孩子，你也不考虑一下．你的要求一向有多低。”
　　“我本人倒没有更多的要求，但我不忍心牵累亲爱的莫兰，让他靠这么点收入生活，几乎连维持平常的生活都不够。这对我倒算不得什么，我从不考虑自己。”
　　“我知道你从不考虑自己，好孩子。你的好心总会得到好报的，使得大家都疼爱你。从来没有一个年轻姑娘能像你这样，受到每个熟人的爱戴。我敢说，莫兰先生见到你的时候，我的好孩子——不过我们还是不要谈论这种事，免得让亲爱的凯瑟琳觉着为难。你知道，莫兰先生表现得十分大方。我总听说他是个大好人。你知道，好孩子，我们不能设想：假如你有一笔相当的财产，他就会拿出更多的钱，因为我敢肯定他是个极其慷慨大方的人。”
　　“毫无疑问，谁也不能像我那样看重莫兰先生。不过你知道，人人都有自己的缺点，而且人人都有权利随意处理自己的钱。”
　　凯瑟琳听到这些含沙射影，心里很不是滋味。“我确信，”她说，“我父亲所允诺的，已经是尽力而为了。”
　　伊莎贝拉意识到自己说漏了嘴。“说到这点，我心爱的凯瑟琳，那是毫无疑问的。你很了解我，应该相信：即使收入少得多，我也会心满意足的。我眼下有点不高兴，那可不是因为缺少更多的钱。我讨厌钱。如果我们现在就能结婚，一年只有五十镑，我也心甘情愿。唉！我的凯瑟琳，你算看透了我的心思。我有个心头之痛。你哥哥继承牧师职位之前，还要度过漫无止境的两年半。”
　　“是啊，是啊，亲爱的伊莎贝拉，”索普太太说，“我们完全看透了你的心思。你不会掩饰自己。我们完全理解你目前的苦恼。你有如此崇高、如此真诚的感情。大家一定更加喜爱你。”
　　凯瑟琳不愉快的心情开始减轻了。她尽力使自己相信：伊莎贝拉感到懊恼，仅仅是由于不能马上结婚的缘故。当下次见面她发现伊莎贝拉像往常一样兴高采烈，和蔼可亲时，她又尽力使自己忘记她一度有过的另一种想法。詹姆斯来信不久，人也跟踵而到，受到十分亲切的款待。　
  
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
narcis

ZxID：9184039

763474鲜花 75鸡蛋

等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 18楼  发表于: 2013-10-28 0
Chapter Seventeen

The Allens had now entered on the sixth week of their stay in Bath; and whether it should be the last was for some time a question, to which Catherine listened with a beating heart. To have her acquaintance with the Tilneys end so soon was an evil which nothing could counterbalance. Her whole happiness seemed at stake, while the affair was in suspense, and everything secured when it was determined that the lodgings should be taken for another fortnight. What this additional fortnight was to produce to her beyond the pleasure of sometimes seeing Henry Tilney made but a small part of Catherine's speculation. Once or twice indeed, since James's engagement had taught her what could be done, she had got so far as to indulge in a secret "perhaps," but in general the felicity of being with him for the present bounded her views: the present was now comprised in another three weeks, and her happiness being certain for that period, the rest of her life was at such a distance as to excite but little interest. In the course of the morning which saw this business arranged, she visited Miss Tilney, and poured forth her joyful feelings. It was doomed to be a day of trial. No sooner had she expressed her delight in Mr. Allen's lengthened stay than Miss Tilney told her of her father's having just determined upon quitting Bath by the end of another week. Here was a blow! The past suspense of the morning had been ease and quiet to the present disappointment. Catherine's countenance fell, and in a voice of most sincere concern she echoed Miss Tilney's concluding words, "By the end of another week!"

"Yes, my father can seldom be prevailed on to give the waters what I think a fair trial. He has been disappointed of some friends' arrival whom he expected to meet here, and as he is now pretty well, is in a hurry to get home."

"I am very sorry for it," said Catherine dejectedly; "if I had known this before--"

"Perhaps," said Miss Tilney in an embarrassed manner, "you would be so good--it would make me very happy if--"

The entrance of her father put a stop to the civility, which Catherine was beginning to hope might introduce a desire of their corresponding. After addressing her with his usual politeness, he turned to his daughter and said, "Well, Eleanor, may I congratulate you on being successful in your application to your fair friend?"

"I was just beginning to make the request, sir, as you came in."

"Well, proceed by all means. I know how much your heart is in it. My daughter, Miss Morland," he continued, without leaving his daughter time to speak, "has been forming a very bold wish. We leave Bath, as she has perhaps told you, on Saturday se'nnight. A letter from my steward tells me that my presence is wanted at home; and being disappointed in my hope of seeing the Marquis of Longtown and General Courteney here, some of my very old friends, there is nothing to detain me longer in Bath. And could we carry our selfish point with you, we should leave it without a single regret. Can you, in short, be prevailed on to quit this scene of public triumph and oblige your friend Eleanor with your company in Gloucestershire? I am almost ashamed to make the request, though its presumption would certainly appear greater to every creature in Bath than yourself. Modesty such as yours--but not for the world would I pain it by open praise. If you can be induced to honour us with a visit, you will make us happy beyond expression. 'Tis true, we can offer you nothing like the gaieties of this lively place; we can tempt you neither by amusement nor splendour, for our mode of living, as you see, is plain and unpretending; yet no endeavours shall be wanting on our side to make Northanger Abbey not wholly disagreeable."

Northanger Abbey! These were thrilling words, and wound up Catherine's feelings to the highest point of ecstasy. Her grateful and gratified heart could hardly restrain its expressions within the language of tolerable calmness. To receive so flattering an invitation! To have her company so warmly solicited! Everything honourable and soothing, every present enjoyment, and every future hope was contained in it; and her acceptance, with only the saving clause of Papa and Mamma's approbation, was eagerly given. "I will write home directly," said she, and if they do not object, as I dare say they will not--"

General Tilney was not less sanguine, having already waited on her excellent friends in Pulteney Street, and obtained their sanction of his wishes. "Since they can consent to part with you," said he, "we may expect philosophy from all the world."

Miss Tilney was earnest, though gentle, in her secondary civilities, and the affair became in a few minutes as nearly settled as this necessary reference to Fullerton would allow.

The circumstances of the morning had led Catherine's feelings through the varieties of suspense, security, and disappointment; but they were now safely lodged in perfect bliss; and with spirits elated to rapture, with Henry at her heart, and Northanger Abbey on her lips, she hurried home to write her letter. Mr. and Mrs. Morland, relying on the discretion of the friends to whom they had already entrusted their daughter, felt no doubt of the propriety of an acquaintance which had been formed under their eye, and sent therefore by return of post their ready consent to her visit in Gloucestershire. This indulgence, though not more than Catherine had hoped for, completed her conviction of being favoured beyond every other human creature, in friends and fortune, circumstance and chance. Everything seemed to cooperate for her advantage. By the kindness of her first friends, the Allens, she had been introduced into scenes where pleasures of every kind had met her. Her feelings, her preferences, had each known the happiness of a return. Wherever she felt attachment, she had been able to create it. The affection of Isabella was to be secured to her in a sister. The Tilneys, they, by whom, above all, she desired to be favourably thought of, outstripped even her wishes in the flattering measures by which their intimacy was to be continued. She was to be their chosen visitor, she was to be for weeks under the same roof with the person whose society she mostly prized--and, in addition to all the rest, this roof was to be the roof of an abbey! Her passion for ancient edifices was next in degree to her passion for Henry Tilney--and castles and abbeys made usually the charm of those reveries which his image did not fill. To see and explore either the ramparts and keep of the one, or the cloisters of the other, had been for many weeks a darling wish, though to be more than the visitor of an hour had seemed too nearly impossible for desire. And yet, this was to happen. With all the chances against her of house, hall, place, park, court, and cottage, Northanger turned up an abbey, and she was to be its inhabitant. Its long, damp passages, its narrow cells and ruined chapel, were to be within her daily reach, and she could not entirely subdue the hope of some traditional legends, some awful memorials of an injured and ill-fated nun.

It was wonderful that her friends should seem so little elated by the possession of such a home, that the consciousness of it should be so meekly borne. The power of early habit only could account for it. A distinction to which they had been born gave no pride. Their superiority of abode was no more to them than their superiority of person.

Many were the inquiries she was eager to make of Miss Tilney; but so active were her thoughts, that when these inquiries were answered, she was hardly more assured than before, of Northanger Abbey having been a richly endowed convent at the time of the Reformation, of its having fallen into the hands of an ancestor of the Tilneys on its dissolution, of a large portion of the ancient building still making a part of the present dwelling although the rest was decayed, or of its standing low in a valley, sheltered from the north and east by rising woods of oak.



　　艾伦夫妇的巴思之行现已进入第六周。这会不会是最后一周，一时还不能确定。凯瑟琳听到这话，心里不觉扑扑直跳。她同蒂尔尼兄妹的交往这么快就要结束，这个损失是无论如何也无可弥补的。当事情悬而未决的时候．她的整个幸福似乎都受到了威胁；而当决定再续租两个星期的房子时，她心里才踏实下来。增加了这两个星期，凯瑟琳只想着可以时常看见亨利·蒂尔尼，至于还会带来什么好处，她却很少考虑。的确，自从詹姆斯的订婚开阔
　　了她的眼界以后．她有一两次居然沉迷于私下的“假想”之中。不过，一般说来，她的目光局限于眼下同亨利·蒂尔尼幸福地呆在一起。所谓的眼下现在还有三个星期，既然这段时间有了幸福的保证，她余下的一生又是那样遥远，根本激不起她的兴趣。就在作出这个决定的那天早晨，她拜访了蒂尔尼小姐，倾诉了自己的喜悦心情。但是这天注定是个熬煎人的日子。她刚对艾伦先生决定多呆些日子表示高兴，蒂尔尼小姐便告诉她，她父亲刚刚决定，再过一个星期就离开巴思。这真是当头一棒！同现在的失望相比，早晨的悬虑简直是既舒心，又平静。凯瑟琳脸色一沉，带着十分真诚而关切的语气，重复了一声蒂尔尼小姐的后面几个字：“再过一个星期！”。
　　“是的。我认为我父亲应该好好试试这里的矿泉水，可是他不肯听。他本来期望在这里会见几位朋友，扫兴的是朋友一直没来，既然他现在身体不错，便急着要回家。”
　　“真可惜，”凯瑟琳颓丧地说道。“我要是早知这样——”
　　“也许，”蒂尔尼小姐带着为难的神态说道，“你肯赏光——我一定会十分高兴，如果——”
　　凯瑟琳正期待蒂尔尼小姐客客气气地提出通信的愿望，不料蒂尔尼将军进屋打断了话头。他像平常一样客气地招呼过凯瑟琳之后，便转向他女儿，说道。“唔，埃丽诺，你来求你的漂亮朋友赏光。我可以祝贺你马到成功了吗？”
　　“爸爸，我正要开口说，你就进来了。”
　　“好吧，那就继续说吧。我知道你心里多想提这件事。莫兰小姐，”蒂尔尼将军继续说道，不给女儿说话的机会，“我女儿产生了一个冒昧的要求，也许她对你说过了，我们下星期六离开巴思。管家来信要我回去。我本想在这儿见几个老朋友---- 朗汤侯爵和考特尼将军，现在见不成了，我也就没有必要再呆在巴思。要是能劝说你答应我们的自私要求，我们走了也绝没有什么好遗憾的。简单说吧，你能不能离开这个旅游胜地，到格洛斯特郡和你的朋友埃丽诺做做伴？我简直不好意思提出这个要求，虽说你不会像巴思人那样觉得这很冒昧。像你这样谦逊的人——但是我决不想用公开的赞扬，来伤害你的谦逊。你要是肯屈尊光临的话，我们定会高兴得无法形容。确实，这是个繁华之地，我们家里找不到这样的乐趣。我们不能拿娱乐和豪华来吸引你。因为，如你所见，我们的生活方式是简单朴素的。不过，我们将尽力把诺桑觉寺搞得不那么十分令人讨厌。”
　　诺桑觉寺！这是多么令人激动的几个字啊，凯瑟琳心里兴奋到了极点。她简直按捺不住内心的喜悦，说话都平静不下来，人家这样赏脸来请她！这样热情地请她做伴！一切是那样体面，那样令人欣慰，眼前的一切喜悦，未来的一切希望。通通包含在其中。凯瑟琳迫不及待地接受了邀请，只提了一个保留条件。要得到爸爸妈妈的允许。“我马上就给家里写信，”她说，“他们要是不反对的话，我敢说他们不会反对——”
　　蒂尔尼将军曾到普尔蒂尼街拜访过凯瑟琳的贵友，艾伦夫妇已经答应了他的请求，因而他同样感到十分乐观。“既然艾伦夫妇都同意你去，”他说，“别人也会通情达理的”。
　　蒂尔尼小姐虽说比较温和，但是帮起腔来还是十分恳切。不一会儿工夫。事情已经谈妥，只等富勒顿方面批准。
　　这一上午的事情，使凯瑟琳心里尝到了悬虑、放心和失望的种种滋味，可是现在却安然沉浸在万分的喜悦之中。她带着欣喜若狂的心情，满脑子想着亨利，满嘴巴念叨着诺桑觉寺，急火火地往家写信。莫兰夫妇已经把女儿交给了朋友，相信他们都很谨慎。觉得在他们眼皮下结成的友谊肯定是正当的，于是便让原邮班捎来回信，欣然同意女儿去格洛斯特郡做客。这个恩惠虽说并未超出凯瑟琳的期望，但却使她百分之百地相信。她在亲朋与运气，境况与机遇上，比任何人都得天独厚。仿佛一切因素都在协力成全她似的。最初，承蒙她的朋友艾伦夫妇的美意，她接触了这些场面，尝到了各式各样的乐趣。她的每一种情感，每一种喜爱，都得到了愉快的报偿。她不管喜欢哪一个人，都能与其建立起亲密的友谊。伊莎贝拉对她的厚爱将以姑嫂关系固定下来。她最希望赢得蒂尔尼一家的垂爱，而蒂尔尼家则出乎意料地采取这个措施，致使他们的密切关系得以继续下去。她要成为他们的佳宾，跟她最喜欢接近的人在同一幢房子里住上几个星期。这还不算，这房子还是座寺院！她喜爱古老的建筑仅次于喜爱亨利·蒂尔尼。当她不想蒂尔尼的时候，古堡和寺院通常构成她梦幻中最有魅力的东西。几星期来，她一直心驰神往地希望能到那些古堡的壁垒高塔，或是寺院的回廊去看一看，考察考察，只要能去逛上一个钟头就不错了，希望再大似乎是不可能实现的。然而，事情居然就要发生了。她要见到的不是一般的住宅、府第、邸宅、庄园、宫廷、别墅，诺桑觉偏巧是个寺院，她要住到寺院里去。每天要接触潮湿的长廊、狭小的密室、倾圮的小教堂，她还情不自禁地希望听到一些沿袭已久的传说，见到一些关于虐待一位不幸修女的可怕记录。
　　令人惊奇的是。她的朋友们似乎并不因为有这样的家，而感到洋洋得意。他们一想到自己的家，总是表现得那样谦恭。这一点只有早先的习惯力量能够加以解释。他们出身贵门，却不恃贵骄人。住宅的优越和出身的优越一样，对他们都算不了什么。
　　凯瑟琳急切地问了蒂尔尼小姐许多问题。但是她思想过于活跃，蒂尔尼小姐回答了这些询问之后，她对诺桑觉寺的了解几乎不比以前更清楚，她还只是笼统地知道：该寺在宗教改革时期本是个财产富足的女修道院，改革运动消亡后落到蒂尔尼家族的一位远祖手里；过去的建筑有很大一部分保留下来，构成目前住宅的一部分，其余部分都倾圮了；寺院坐落在一道峡谷的低处，东面和北面存渐起的栎树林作屏樟。　
  
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
narcis

ZxID：9184039

763474鲜花 75鸡蛋

等级: 派派版主
一二三四五六七~~~
举报 只看该作者 19楼  发表于: 2013-10-28 0
Chapter Eighteen

With a mind thus full of happiness, Catherine was hardly aware that two or three days had passed away, without her seeing Isabella for more than a few minutes together. She began first to be sensible of this, and to sigh for her conversation, as she walked along the pump-room one morning, by Mrs. Allen's side, without anything to say or to hear; and scarcely had she felt a five minutes' longing of friendship, before the object of it appeared, and inviting her to a secret conference, led the way to a seat. "This is my favourite place," said she as they sat down on a bench between the doors, which commanded a tolerable view of everybody entering at either; "it is so out of the way."

Catherine, observing that Isabella's eyes were continually bent towards one door or the other, as in eager expectation, and remembering how often she had been falsely accused of being arch, thought the present a fine opportunity for being really so; and therefore gaily said, "Do not be uneasy, Isabella, James will soon be here."

"Psha! My dear creature," she replied, "do not think me such a simpleton as to be always wanting to confine him to my elbow. It would be hideous to be always together; we should be the jest of the place. And so you are going to Northanger! I am amazingly glad of it. It is one of the finest old places in England, I understand. I shall depend upon a most particular description of it."

"You shall certainly have the best in my power to give. But who are you looking for? Are your sisters coming?"

"I am not looking for anybody. One's eyes must be somewhere, and you know what a foolish trick I have of fixing mine, when my thoughts are an hundred miles off. I am amazingly absent; I believe I am the most absent creature in the world. Tilney says it is always the case with minds of a certain stamp."

"But I thought, Isabella, you had something in particular to tell me?"

"Oh! Yes, and so I have. But here is a proof of what I was saying. My poor head, I had quite forgot it. Well, the thing is this: I have just had a letter from John; you can guess the contents."

"No, indeed, I cannot."

"My sweet love, do not be so abominably affected. What can he write about, but yourself? You know he is over head and ears in love with you."

"With me, dear Isabella!"

"Nay, my sweetest Catherine, this is being quite absurd! Modesty, and all that, is very well in its way, but really a little common honesty is sometimes quite as becoming. I have no idea of being so overstrained! It is fishing for compliments. His attentions were such as a child must have noticed. And it was but half an hour before he left Bath that you gave him the most positive encouragement. He says so in this letter, says that he as good as made you an offer, and that you received his advances in the kindest way; and now he wants me to urge his suit, and say all manner of pretty things to you. So it is in vain to affect ignorance."

Catherine, with all the earnestness of truth, expressed her astonishment at such a charge, protesting her innocence of every thought of Mr. Thorpe's being in love with her, and the consequent impossibility of her having ever intended to encourage him. "As to any attentions on his side, I do declare, upon my honour, I never was sensible of them for a moment--except just his asking me to dance the first day of his coming. And as to making me an offer, or anything like it, there must be some unaccountable, mistake. I could not have misunderstood a thing of that kind, you know! And, as I ever wish to be believed, I solemnly protest that no syllable of such a nature ever passed between us. The last half hour before he went away! It must be all and completely a mistake--for I did not see him once that whole morning."

"But that you certainly did, for you spent the whole morning in Edgar's Buildings--it was the day your father's consent came--and I am pretty sure that you and John were alone in the parlour some time before you left the house."

"Are you? Well, if you say it, it was so, I dare say--but for the life of me, I cannot recollect it. I do remember now being with you, and seeing him as well as the rest--but that we were ever alone for five minutes-- However, it is not worth arguing about, for whatever might pass on his side, you must be convinced, by my having no recollection of it, that I never thought, nor expected, nor wished for anything of the kind from him. I am excessively concerned that he should have any regard for me--but indeed it has been quite unintentional on my side; I never had the smallest idea of it. Pray undeceive him as soon as you can, and tell him I beg his pardon--that is--I do not know what I ought to say--but make him understand what I mean, in the properest way. I would not speak disrespectfully of a brother of yours, Isabella, I am sure; but you know very well that if I could think of one man more than another--he is not the person." Isabella was silent. "My dear friend, you must not be angry with me. I cannot suppose your brother cares so very much about me. And, you know, we shall still be sisters."

"Yes, yes" (with a blush), "there are more ways than one of our being sisters. But where am I wandering to? Well, my dear Catherine, the case seems to be that you are determined against poor John--is not it so?"

"I certainly cannot return his affection, and as certainly never meant to encourage it."

"Since that is the case, I am sure I shall not tease you any further. John desired me to speak to you on the subject, and therefore I have. But I confess, as soon as I read his letter, I thought it a very foolish, imprudent business, and not likely to promote the good of either; for what were you to live upon, supposing you came together? You have both of you something, to be sure, but it is not a trifle that will support a family nowadays; and after all that romancers may say, there is no doing without money. I only wonder John could think of it; he could not have received my last."

"You do acquit me, then, of anything wrong?--You are convinced that I never meant to deceive your brother, never suspected him of liking me till this moment?"

"Oh! As to that," answered Isabella laughingly, "I do not pretend to determine what your thoughts and designs in time past may have been. All that is best known to yourself. A little harmless flirtation or so will occur, and one is often drawn on to give more encouragement than one wishes to stand by. But you may be assured that I am the last person in the world to judge you severely. All those things should be allowed for in youth and high spirits. What one means one day, you know, one may not mean the next. Circumstances change, opinions alter."

"But my opinion of your brother never did alter; it was always the same. You are describing what never happened."

"My dearest Catherine," continued the other without at all listening to her, "I would not for all the world be the means of hurrying you into an engagement before you knew what you were about. I do not think anything would justify me in wishing you to sacrifice all your happiness merely to oblige my brother, because he is my brother, and who perhaps after all, you know, might be just as happy without you, for people seldom know what they would be at, young men especially, they are so amazingly changeable and inconstant. What I say is, why should a brother's happiness be dearer to me than a friend's? You know I carry my notions of friendship pretty high. But, above all things, my dear Catherine, do not be in a hurry. Take my word for it, that if you are in too great a hurry, you will certainly live to repent it. Tilney says there is nothing people are so often deceived in as the state of their own affections, and I believe he is very right. Ah! Here he comes; never mind, he will not see us, I am sure."

Catherine, looking up, perceived Captain Tilney; and Isabella, earnestly fixing her eye on him as she spoke, soon caught his notice. He approached immediately, and took the seat to which her movements invited him. His first address made Catherine start. Though spoken low, she could distinguish, "What! Always to be watched, in person or by proxy!"

"Psha, nonsense!" was Isabella's answer in the same half whisper. "Why do you put such things into my head? If I could believe it--my spirit, you know, is pretty independent."

"I wish your heart were independent. That would be enough for me."

"My heart, indeed! What can you have to do with hearts? You men have none of you any hearts."

"If we have not hearts, we have eyes; and they give us torment enough."

"Do they? I am sorry for it; I am sorry they find anything so disagreeable in me. I will look another way. I hope this pleases you" (turning her back on him); "I hope your eyes are not tormented now."

"Never more so; for the edge of a blooming cheek is still in view--at once too much and too little."

Catherine heard all this, and quite out of countenance, could listen no longer. Amazed that Isabella could endure it, and jealous for her brother, she rose up, and saying she should join Mrs. Allen, proposed their walking. But for this Isabella showed no inclination. She was so amazingly tired, and it was so odious to parade about the pump-room; and if she moved from her seat she should miss her sisters; she was expecting her sisters every moment; so that her dearest Catherine must excuse her, and must sit quietly down again. But Catherine could be stubborn too; and Mrs. Allen just then coming up to propose their returning home, she joined her and walked out of the pump-room, leaving Isabella still sitting with Captain Tilney. With much uneasiness did she thus leave them. It seemed to her that Captain Tilney was falling in love with Isabella, and Isabella unconsciously encouraging him; unconsciously it must be, for Isabella's attachment to James was as certain and well acknowledged as her engagement. To doubt her truth or good intentions was impossible; and yet, during the whole of their conversation her manner had been odd. She wished Isabella had talked more like her usual self, and not so much about money, and had not looked so well pleased at the sight of Captain Tilney. How strange that she should not perceive his admiration! Catherine longed to give her a hint of it, to put her on her guard, and prevent all the pain which her too lively behaviour might otherwise create both for him and her brother.

The compliment of John Thorpe's affection did not make amends for this thoughtlessness in his sister. She was almost as far from believing as from wishing it to be sincere; for she had not forgotten that he could mistake, and his assertion of the offer and of her encouragement convinced her that his mistakes could sometimes be very egregious. In vanity, therefore, she gained but little; her chief profit was in wonder. That he should think it worth his while to fancy himself in love with her was a matter of lively astonishment. Isabella talked of his attentions; she had never been sensible of any; but Isabella had said many things which she hoped had been spoken in haste, and would never be said again; and upon this she was glad to rest altogether for present ease and comfort.



　　凯瑟琳心里喜气洋洋的，她简直没有意识到：都过去两三天了，而她同伊莎贝拉的见面时间，总共还不到几分钟。一天早晨，她陪着艾伦太大在矿泉厅溜达，正找不到话说，也听不到艾伦太太说话，这时候她才察觉到这个问题，便渴望同伊莎贝拉聊聊天。她刚渴望了不到五分钟，她那渴望的对象便出现了。她的朋友请她秘密商量点事，把她领到座位上。她们在两道门间的一条长凳上坐下，从这里可以清清楚楚地望见走进两道门的每个人。随后，伊莎贝拉说道：“这是我最喜欢的位置，有多僻静。”
　　凯瑟琳发现，伊莎贝拉的目光总是注视着这道或那道门，像是急着等人似的。凯瑟琳记起伊莎贝拉以前常常瞎说她狡黠，心想现在何不乘机当真露一手，于是乐呵呵地说道：“不要着急，伊莎贝拉，詹姆斯马上就来。”
　　“去！我的好宝贝，”伊莎贝拉回道，“别以为我是个傻瓜，总想成天价把他挎在胳臂上。一天到晚粘在一起，有多难看，那真要变成人家的笑料了。这么说，你要去诺桑觉寺啦！这真是好极了。我听说．那是英国最美的古迹之一。我期望听到你最详细的描绘。”
　　“我一定会尽我的力量详详细细告诉你的。不过你在等谁？是你妹妹要来？”
　　“我谁也不等。人的眼睛总要看点东西，你知道，当我心里想一百英里以外的时候，我的眼睛总是傻痴痴地盯着某个地方。我心不在焉了。我想我是天下最心不在焉的人。蒂尔尼说，有一种人的思想总是如此。”
　　“可我本以为，伊莎贝拉，你有件什么事要告诉我吧？”
　　“哦，是的！我是有件事要告诉你。你瞧我刚才的话不是给印证了吗。我的脑子太不好使了！我把这事全忘了。唔，事情是这样的。我刚收到约翰的信。你能插到他写了些什么。”。
　　“不，我真猜不到。”
　　“我的心肝，别那么假惺惺地让人讨厌了。他除了你还会写什么呢？你知道他迷上了你。”
　　“迷上了我，亲爱的伊莎贝拉？”
　　“得了，我亲爱的凯瑟琳，这也未免太荒唐了。谦虚那一套本身是很好的，但是稍微坦诚一点有时的确也是很有必要的。我真没想到你会谦虚过头。你这是讨人恭维。约翰那么殷勤备至，连小孩都看得出来。就在他临走前半小时，你还分明在鼓励他。他信上是这么说的。他说他简直等于向你求婚了，你也情恳意切地接受了他的追求。现在，他要我替他求婚，向你多美言美言。所以，你故作不知也没有用。”
　　凯瑟琳情真意切地表示，她对这种指控感到惊讶，声明她压根儿不知道索普先生爱上了她，因而也不可能有意去怂恿他，“说他对我献殷勤，凭良心说，我一时一刻也没察觉，只知道他来的头天请我和他跳过舞。至于说向我求婚，或者诸如此类的事，那一定出现了莫名其妙的误会。你知道，这类事我是不会看出来的。我郑重声明，同时也希望你能相信我：我们之间只字没说过这类性质的话。他临走前半个小时！这完全是场误会，因为那天早晨
　　我一次也没见着他。”
　　“你一定见着他了，因为你整个上午都呆在埃德加大楼。就是你父亲来信表示同意我们订婚的那天，我知道得很清楚，你走之前，有一段时间客厅里只有你和约翰两个人。”
　　“是吗？既然你这么说了，我想准没错啦。不过，我说什么也记不起来了。我只记得当时和你在一起，见着他也见着别人了。不过，说我们单独在一起呆了五分钟—一然而这是不值得争论的，因为不管他怎么样，你就单凭我毫无记忆这一点，也应该相信，我决没考虑，决没期待，也决没希望他向我求婚。我感到极其不安，他居然会对我有意．不过我实在是完全无心的，我连一丝半点都没想到。请你尽快替他消除误会，告诉他我请他原谅。就是说——我不知道该怎么说——不过请你以最妥当的方式让他明白我的意思。伊莎贝拉，我实在不愿对你哥哥出言不逊，可你十分清楚，我要是对哪个男人特别有意的话，那这个人也不是他。”
　　伊莎贝拉哑口无言。“我亲爱的朋友，你不要生我的气。我无法想象你哥哥会如此看我。你知道，我们将依然是姑嫂关系。”
　　“是啊，是啊”（绯红了脸），“我们可以有几种形式成为姐妹呀。不过我都胡思乱想到哪儿去了了，唔，亲爱的凯瑟琳，这样看来，你是决意要拒绝可怜的约翰了，是吧？”
　　“我当然不能报答地的钟情，当然也从来无心加以怂恿。”
　　“既然情况如此，我管保不再嘲弄你了。约翰希望我同你谈谈这个问题，所以我谈了。不过说真话，我一读到他的信，就觉得这是件十分愚蠢、十分轻率的事情，对双方都没好处。因为，假定你们结合在丁起，你们依靠什么生活呢？当然，你们两个都有点财产。但是如今靠一点点钱是养不了家的，不管传奇作家怎么说，没有钱是不行的。我只奇怪约翰怎么能兴起这个念头。他可能还没收到我最近那封信。”
　　“那么，你的确承认我没有错了？你确信我从来不想欺骗你哥哥。在这之前也从来没有发觉他喜欢我吧。”
　　“哦！说到这个，”伊莎贝拉笑哈哈地答道，“我不想装模作样地来断定你过去有些什么想法和意图。这一切你自己最清楚。有时会发生点并无害处的调情之类的事情，人往往经不住诱惑，怂恿了别人还不愿意承认。不过你尽管放心，我决不会苛责你的。这种事对于年轻气盛的人来说，是情有可原的。你知道，人今天这么打算，明天就会变卦。情况变了，看法也变。”
　　“可我对你哥哥的看法就从来没有变过，总是老样子。你刚才说的都是从来没有的事。”
　　“亲爱的凯瑟琳，”伊莎贝拉根本不听她的，继续说道。“我绝对不想催促你稀里糊涂地订下一门婚事。我觉得，我没有权利希望你仅仅为了成全我哥哥，而牺牲你的全部幸福。你知道，要是没有你，他最终可能会同样幸福，因为人们，特别是年轻人，很少知道他们要做什么，他们太变化无常，太用情不专了。我说的是：我为什么要把我哥哥的幸福看得比朋友的幸福更珍贵呢？你知道，我一向很崇尚友谊。不过，亲爱的凯瑟琳，最重要的是，不要匆忙行事。请相信我的，你若是过于匆忙，以后一定会后悔莫及。蒂尔尼说，人最容易受自己感情的蒙骗，我认为他说得很对。啊！他来了。不过不要紧，他肯定看不见我们。”
　　凯瑟琳抬起头，看见了蒂尔尼上尉。伊莎贝拉一面说话，一面直溜溜地拿眼睛盯住他，马上引起了他的注意。他当即走过来，在伊莎贝拉示意的位子上坐下。他的头一句话把凯瑟琳吓了一跳。虽然话音很低，凯瑟琳还是辨得清楚：“怎么！总要有人监视你，不是亲自出马，就是找个替身。”
　　“去，胡说八道！”伊莎贝拉答道，声音同样半低不高的。“你跟我说这个干什么？可惜我不信你那一套！——你知道，我的心是不受约束的。”
　　“但愿你的心灵是没受约束。那对我就足够了。”
　　“我的心，是的！你跟心有什么关系？你们男人哪个也没有心肝。”
　　“如果我们没有心肝，我们却有眼睛。这双眼睛却让我们受够了罪。”
　　“是吗？我感到抱歉。很遗憾，你发现我身上有些不顺眼。我要转过脸去，我希望这样你就称心了。”（转身背对着地）“我希望你的眼睛现在不遭罪了。”
　　“从来没有比这更遭罪的了，因为你那玉面桃腮还可以看见个边边——既太多，又太少。”
　　凯瑟琳听见这一切，感到大为困窘，再也听不下去了。她奇怪伊莎贝拉怎么能够容忍，并为她哥哥吃起醋来，不由得立起身，说她要去找艾伦太太，建议伊莎贝拉陪她一起走走。怎奈伊莎贝拉不想去。她累极了，在矿泉厅里散步又太无聊。再说，她若是离开座位，就会见不到妹妹，她在等候她们，她们随时都会来，因此她亲爱的凯瑟琳一定得原谅她，一定得乖乖地再坐下。谁想凯瑟琳也会固执。而且恰在这时，艾伦太太走上前来，建议她们这就回家，凯瑟琳同她一道走出矿泉厅，剩下伊莎贝拉还和蒂尔尼上尉坐在一起。凯瑟琳就这样惴惴不安地离开了他们。在她看来，蒂尔尼上尉像是爱上了伊莎贝拉，伊莎贝拉也在无意中怂恿他。这一定是无意识的，因为伊莎贝拉对詹姆斯的钟情就像她的订婚一样，既是确定无疑的，也是众所皆知的。怀疑她的真情实意是办不到的。然而，她们的整个交谈期间，她的态度却很奇怪。她希望伊莎贝拉说起话来能像往常一样，不要张口闭口都是钱，不要一见到蒂尔尼上尉就那么喜形于色。真奇怪，伊莎贝拉居然没有察觉蒂尔尼上尉爱上了她！凯瑟琳真想给她点暗示，让她留神些，免得她那过于活泼的举止给蒂尔尼上尉和她哥哥带来痛苦。
　　约翰的多情多意弥补不了他妹妹的缺乏心眼。她简直既不相信，也不希望她哥哥是一片真心，因为她没有忘记，约翰可能弄错了人。他说他提出了求婚，凯瑟琳给以怂恿，这就使她确信，他的错误有时大得惊人。因此，她的虚荣心没有得到满足，她的主要收获是感到惊讶。约翰居然犯得着设想自己爱上了凯瑟琳，真是令人惊讶至极。伊莎贝拉说到她哥哥献殷勤，可她凯瑟琳却从来没有觉察到。伊莎贝拉说了许多话，凯瑟琳希望她是匆忙中说出的，以后决不会再说了。她乐意就想到这里、也好暂时轻松愉快一下。　
  
回复 引用 新鲜事
顶端
« 返回列表
发帖 回复